The Project Gutenberg eBook of The House of the Arrow
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The House of the Arrow

Author: A. E. W. Mason

Release date: February 27, 2022 [eBook #67514]
                Most recently updated: October 19, 2022

Language: English

Original publication: United States: George H. Doran Company

Credits: Al Haines


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HOUSE OF THE ARROW ***







  _The
  House of the Arrow_

  _By_

  A. E. W. MASON


  _New York
  George H. Doran Company_




  COPYRIGHT, 1924,
  BY GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY


  THE HOUSE OF THE ARROW


  PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA




  Books by A. E. W. MASON

  THE WINDING STAIR
  THE FOUR FEATHERS
  THE SUMMONS
  THE BROKEN ROAD
  MIRANDA OF THE BALCONY
  CLEMENTINA
  THE TURNSTILE
  THE TRUANTS
  AT THE VILLA ROSE
  RUNNING WATER
  THE COURTSHIP OF MORRICE BUCKLER
  THE PHILANDERERS
  LAWRENCE CLAVERING
  THE WATCHERS
  A ROMANCE OF WASTDALE
  ENSIGN KNIGHTLEY AND OTHER TALES
  FROM THE FOUR CORNERS OF THE WORLD




  CONTENTS

  CHAPTER

  ONE: _Letters of Mark_
  TWO: _A Cry for Help_
  THREE: _Servants of Chance_
  FOUR: _Betty Harlowe_
  FIVE: _Betty Harlowe Answers_
  SIX: _Jim Changes His Lodging_
  SEVEN: _Exit Waberski_
  EIGHT: _The Book_
  NINE: _The Secret_
  TEN: _The Clock upon the Cabinet_
  ELEVEN: _A New Suspect_
  TWELVE: _The Breaking of the Seals_
  THIRTEEN: _Simon Harlowe's Treasure-room_
  FOURTEEN: _An Experiment and a Discovery_
  FIFTEEN: _The Finding of the Arrow_
  SIXTEEN: _Hanaud Laughs_
  SEVENTEEN: _At Jean Cladel's_
  EIGHTEEN: _The White Tablet_
  NINETEEN: _A Plan Frustrated_
  TWENTY: _A Map and the Necklace_
  TWENTY-ONE: _The Secret House_
  TWENTY-TWO: _The Corona Machine_
  TWENTY-THREE: _The Truth About the Clock on the Marquetry Cabinet_
  TWENTY-FOUR: _Ann Upcott's Story_
  TWENTY-FIVE: _What Happened on the Night of the 27th_
  TWENTY-SIX: _The Façade of Notre Dame_




THE HOUSE OF THE ARROW




CHAPTER ONE: _Letters of Mark_

Messrs. Frobisher & Haslitt, the solicitors on the east side of
Russell Square, counted amongst their clients a great many who had
undertakings established in France; and the firm was very proud of
this branch of its business.

"It gives us a place in history," Mr. Jeremy Haslitt used to say.
"For it dates from the year 1806, when Mr. James Frobisher, then our
very energetic senior partner, organised the escape of hundreds of
British subjects who were detained in France by the edict of the
first Napoleon.  The firm received the thanks of His Majesty's
Government and has been fortunate enough to retain the connection
thus made.  I look after that side of our affairs myself."

Mr. Haslitt's daily batch of letters, therefore, contained as a rule
a fair number bearing the dark-blue stamp of France upon their
envelopes.  On this morning of early April, however, there was only
one.  It was addressed in a spidery, uncontrolled hand with which Mr.
Haslitt was unfamiliar.  But it bore the postmark of Dijon, and Mr.
Haslitt tore it open rather quickly.  He had a client in Dijon, a
widow, Mrs. Harlowe, of whose health he had had bad reports.  The
letter was certainly written from her house, La Maison Crenelle, but
not by her.  He turned to the signature.

"Waberski?" he said, with a frown.  "Boris Waberski?"  And then, as
he identified his correspondent, "Oh, yes, yes."

He sat down in his chair and read.  The first part of the letter was
merely flowers and compliments, but half-way down the second page its
object was made clear as glass.  It was five hundred pounds.  Old Mr.
Haslitt smiled and read on, keeping up, whilst he read, a one-sided
conversation with the writer.

"I have a great necessity of that money," wrote Boris, "and----"

"I am quite sure of that," said Mr. Haslitt.

"My beloved sister, Jeanne-Marie----" the letter continued.

"Sister-in-law," Mr. Haslitt corrected.

"--cannot live for long, in spite of all the care and attention I
give to her," Boris Waberski went on.  "She has left me, as no doubt
you know, a large share of her fortune.  Already, then, it is
mine--yes?  One may say so and be favourably understood.  We must
look at the facts with the eyes.  Expedite me, then, by the
recommended post a little of what is mine and agree my distinguished
salutations."

Haslitt's smile became a broad grin.  He had in one of his tin boxes
a copy of the will of Jeanne-Marie Harlowe drawn up in due form by
her French notary at Dijon, by which every farthing she possessed was
bequeathed without condition to her husband's niece and adopted
daughter, Betty Harlowe.  Jeremy Haslitt almost destroyed that
letter.  He folded it; his fingers twitched at it; there was already
actually a tear at the edges of the sheets when he changed his mind.

"No," he said to himself.  "No!  With the Boris Waberskis one never
knows," and he locked the letter away on a ledge of his private safe.

He was very glad that he had when three weeks later he read, in the
obituary column of _The Times_, the announcement of Mrs. Harlowe's
death, and received a big card with a very deep black border in the
French style from Betty Harlowe inviting him to the funeral at Dijon.
The invitation was merely formal.  He could hardly have reached Dijon
in time for the ceremony had he started off that instant.  He
contented himself with writing a few lines of sincere condolence to
the girl, and a letter to the French notary in which he placed the
services of the firm at Betty's disposal.  Then he waited.

"I shall hear again from little Boris," he said, and he heard within
the week.  The handwriting was more spidery and uncontrolled than
ever; hysteria and indignation had played havoc with Waberski's
English; also he had doubled his demand.

"It is outside belief," he wrote.  "Nothing has she left to her so
attentive brother.  There is something here I do not much like.  It
must be one thousand pounds now, by the recommended post.  'You have
always had the world against you, my poor Boris,' she say with the
tears all big in her dear eyes.  'But I make all right for you in my
will.'  And now nothing!  I speak, of course, to my niece--ah, that
hard one!  She snap her the fingers at me!  Is that a behaviour?  One
thousand pounds, mister!  Otherwise there will be awkwardnesses!
Yes!  People do not snap them the fingers at Boris Waberski without
the payment.  So one thousand pounds by the recommended post or
awkwardnesses"; and this time Boris Waberski did not invite Mr.
Haslitt to agree any salutations, distinguished or otherwise, but
simply signed his name with a straggling pen which shot all over the
sheet.

Mr. Haslitt did not smile over this letter.  He rubbed the palms of
his hands softly together.

"Then we shall have to make some awkwardnesses too," he said hastily,
and he locked this second letter away with the first.  But Mr.
Haslitt found it a little difficult to settle to his work.  There was
that girl out there in the big house at Dijon and no one of her race
near her!  He got up from his chair abruptly and crossed the corridor
to the offices of his junior partner.

"Jim, you were at Monte Carlo this winter," he said.

"For a week," answered Jim Frobisher.

"I think I asked you to call on a client of ours who has a villa
there--Mrs. Harlowe."

Jim Frobisher nodded.  "I did.  But Mrs. Harlowe was ill.  There was
a niece, but she was out."

"You saw no one, then?" Jeremy Haslitt asked.

"No, that's wrong," Jim corrected.  "I saw a strange creature who
came to the door to make Mrs. Harlowe's excuses--a Russian."

"Boris Waberski," said Mr. Haslitt.

"That's the name."

Mr. Haslitt sat down in a chair.

"Tell me about him, Jim."

Jim Frobisher stared at nothing for a few moments.  He was a young
man of twenty-six who had only during this last year succeeded to his
partnership.  Though quick enough when action was imperative, he was
naturally deliberate in his estimates of other people's characters;
and a certain awe he had of old Jeremy Haslitt doubled that natural
deliberation in any matters of the firm's business.  He answered at
length.

"He is a tall, shambling fellow with a shock of grey hair standing up
like wires above a narrow forehead and a pair of wild eyes.  He made
me think of a marionette whose limbs have not been properly strung.
I should imagine that he was rather extravagant and emotional.  He
kept twitching at his moustache with very long, tobacco-stained
fingers.  The sort of man who might go off at the deep end at any
moment."

Mr. Haslitt smiled.

"That's just what I thought."

"Is he giving you any trouble?" asked Jim.

"Not yet," said Mr. Haslitt.  "But Mrs. Harlowe is dead, and I think
it very likely that he will.  Did he play at the tables?"

"Yes, rather high," said Jim.  "I suppose that he lived on Mrs.
Harlowe."

"I suppose so," said Mr. Haslitt, and he sat for a little while in
silence.  Then: "It's a pity you didn't see Betty Harlowe.  I stopped
at Dijon once on my way to the South of France five years ago when
Simon Harlowe, the husband, was alive.  Betty was then a long-legged
slip of a girl in black silk stockings with a pale, clear face and
dark hair and big eyes--rather beautiful."  Mr. Haslitt moved in his
chair uncomfortably.  That old house with its great garden of
chestnuts and sycamores and that girl alone in it with an aggrieved
and half-crazed man thinking out awkwardnesses for her--Mr. Haslitt
did not like the picture!

"Jim," he said suddenly, "could you arrange your work so that you
could get away at short notice, if it becomes advisable?"

Jim looked up in surprise.  Excursions and alarms, as the old stage
directions have it, were not recognised as a rule by the firm of
Frobisher & Haslitt.  If its furniture was dingy, its methods were
stately; clients might be urgent, but haste and hurry were words for
which the firm had no use No doubt, somewhere round the corner, there
would be an attorney who understood them.  Yet here was Mr. Haslitt
himself, with his white hair and his curious round face,
half-babyish, half-supremely intelligent, actually advocating that
his junior partner should be prepared to skip to the Continent at a
word.

"No doubt I could," said Jim, and Mr. Haslitt looked him over with
approbation.

Jim Frobisher had an unusual quality of which his acquaintances, even
his friends, knew only the outward signs.  He was a solitary person.
Very few people up till now had mattered to him at all, and even
those he could do without.  It was his passion to feel that his life
and the means of his life did not depend upon the purchased skill of
other people; and he had spent the spare months of his life in the
fulfilment of his passion.  A half-decked sailing-boat which one man
could handle, an ice-axe, a rifle, an inexhaustible volume or two
like _The Ring and the Book_--these with the stars and his own
thoughts had been his companions on many lonely expeditions; and in
consequence he had acquired a queer little look of aloofness which
made him at once noticeable amongst his fellows.  A misleading look,
since it encouraged a confidence for which there might not be
sufficient justification.  It was just this look which persuaded Mr.
Haslitt now.  "This is the very man to deal with creatures like Boris
Waberski," he thought, but he did not say so aloud.

What he did say was:

"It may not be necessary after all.  Betty Harlowe has a French
lawyer.  No doubt he is adequate.  Besides"--and he smiled as he
recollected a phrase in Waberski's second letter--"Betty seems very
capable of looking after herself.  We shall see."

He went back to his own office, and for a week he heard no more from
Dijon.  His anxiety, indeed, was almost forgotten when suddenly
startling news arrived and by the most unexpected channel.

Jim Frobisher brought it.  He broke into Mr. Haslitt's office at the
sacred moment when the senior partner was dictating to a clerk the
answers to his morning letters.

"Sir!" cried Jim, and stopped short at the sight of the clerk.  Mr.
Haslitt took a quick look at his young partner's face and said:

"We will resume these answers, Godfrey, later on."

The clerk took his shorthand notebook out of the room, and Mr.
Haslitt turned to Jim Frobisher.

"Now, what's your bad news, Jim?"

Jim blurted it out.

"Waberski accuses Betty Harlowe of murder."

"What!"

Mr. Haslitt sprang to his feet.  Jim Frobisher could not have said
whether incredulity or anger had the upper hand with the old man, the
one so creased his forehead, the other so blazed in his eyes.

"Little Betty Harlowe!" he said in a wondering voice.

"Yes.  Waberski has laid a formal charge with the Prefect of Police
at Dijon.  He accuses Betty of poisoning Mrs. Harlowe on the night of
April the twenty-seventh."

"But Betty's not arrested?" Mr. Haslitt exclaimed.

"No, but she's under surveillance."

Mr. Haslitt sat heavily down in his arm-chair at his table.
Extravagant!  Uncontrolled!  These were very mild epithets for Boris
Waberski.  Here was a devilish malignity at work in the rogue, a
passion for revenge just as mean as could be imagined.

"How do you know all this, Jim?" he asked suddenly.

"I have had a letter this morning from Dijon."

"You?" exclaimed Mr. Haslitt, and the question caught hold of Jim
Frobisher and plunged him too among perplexities.  In the first shock
of the news, the monstrous fact of the accusation had driven
everything else out of his head.  Now he asked himself why, after
all, had the news come to him and not to the partner who had the
Harlowe estate in his charge.

"Yes, it is strange," he replied.  "And here's another queer thing.
The letter doesn't come from Betty Harlowe, but from a friend, a
companion of hers, Ann Upcott."

Mr. Haslitt was a little relieved.

"Betty had a friend with her, then?  That's a good thing."  He
reached out his hand across the table.  "Let me read the letter, Jim."

Frobisher had been carrying it in his hand, and he gave it now to
Jeremy Haslitt.  It was a letter of many sheets, and Jeremy let the
edges slip and flicker under the ball of his thumb.

"Have I got to read all this?" he said ruefully, and he set himself
to his task.  Boris Waberski had first of all accused Betty to her
face.  Betty had contemptuously refused to answer the charge, and
Waberski had gone straight off to the Prefect of Police.  He had
returned in an hour's time, wildly gesticulating and talking aloud to
himself.  He had actually asked Ann Upcott to back him up.  Then he
had packed his bags and retired to an hotel in the town.  The story
was set out in detail, with quotations from Waberski's violent, crazy
talk; and as the old man read, Jim Frobisher became more and more
uneasy, more and more troubled.

He was sitting by the tall, broad window which looked out upon the
square, expecting some explosion of wrath and contempt.  But he saw
anxiety peep out of Mr. Haslitt's face and stay there as he read.
More than once he stopped altogether in his reading, like a man
seeking to remember or perhaps to discover.

"But the whole thing's as clear as daylight," Jim said to himself
impatiently.  And yet--and yet--Mr. Haslitt had sat in that arm-chair
during the better part of the day, during the better part of thirty
years.  How many men and women during those years had crossed the
roadway below this window and crept into this quiet oblong room with
their grievances, their calamities, their confessions?  And had
passed out again, each one contributing his little to complete the
old man's knowledge and sharpen the edge of his wit?  Then, if Mr.
Haslitt was troubled, there was something in that letter, or some
mission from it, which he himself in his novitiate had overlooked.
He began to read it over again in his mind to the best of his
recollection, but he had not got far before Mr. Haslitt put the
letter down.

"Surely, sir," cried Jim, "it's an obvious case of blackmail."

Mr. Haslitt awoke with a little shake of his shoulders.

"Blackmail?  Oh! that of course, Jim."

Mr. Haslitt got up and unlocked his safe.  He took from it the two
Waberski letters and brought them across the room to Jim.

"Here's the evidence, as damning as any one could wish."

Jim read the letters through and uttered a little cry of delight.

"The rogue has delivered himself over to us."

"Yes," said Mr. Haslitt.

But to him, at all events, that was not enough; he was still looking
through the lines of the letter for something beyond, which he could
not find.

"Then what's troubling you?" asked Frobisher.

Mr. Haslitt took his stand upon the worn hearthrug with his back
towards the fire.

"This, Jim," and he began to expound.  "In ninety-five of these cases
out of a hundred, there is something else, something behind the
actual charge, which isn't mentioned, but on which the blackmailer is
really banking.  As a rule it's some shameful little secret, some
blot on the family honour, which any sort of public trial would bring
to light.  And there must be something of that kind here.  The more
preposterous Waberski's accusation is, the more certain it is that he
knows something to the discredit of the Harlowe name, which any
Harlowe would wish to keep dark.  Only, I haven't an idea what the
wretched thing can be!"

"It might be some trifle," Jim suggested, "which a crazy person like
Waberski would exaggerate."

"Yes," Mr. Haslitt agreed.  "That happens.  A man brooding over
imagined wrongs, and flighty and extravagant besides--yes, that might
well be, Jim."

Jeremy Haslitt spoke in a more cheerful voice.

"Let us see exactly what we do know of the family," he said, and he
pulled up a chair to face Jim Frobisher and the window.  But he had
not yet sat down in it, when there came a discreet knock upon the
door, and a clerk entered to announce a visitor.

"Not yet," said Mr. Haslitt before the name of the visitor had been
mentioned.

"Very good, sir," said the clerk, and he retired.  The firm of
Frobisher & Haslitt conducted its business in that way.  It was the
real thing as a firm of solicitors, and clients who didn't like its
methods were very welcome to take their affairs to the attorney round
the corner.  Just as people who go to the real thing in the line of
tailors must put up with the particular style in which he cuts their
clothes.

Mr. Haslitt turned back to Jim.

"Let us see what we know," he said, and he sat down in the chair.




CHAPTER TWO: _A Cry for Help_

"Simon Harlow," he began, "was the owner of the famous Clos du Prince
vineyards on the Côte-d'Or to the east of Dijon.  He had an estate in
Norfolk, this big house, the Maison Crenelle in Dijon, and a villa at
Monte Carlo.  But he spent most of his time in Dijon, where at the
age of forty-five he married a French lady, Jeanne-Marie Raviart.
There was, I believe, quite a little romance about the affair.
Jeanne-Marie was married and separated from her husband, and Simon
Harlowe waited, I think, for ten years until the husband Raviart
died."

Jim Frobisher moved quickly and Mr. Haslitt, who seemed to be reading
off this history in the pattern of the carpet, looked up.

"Yes, I see what you mean," he said, replying to Jim's movement.
"Yes, there might have been some sort of affair between those two
before they were free to marry.  But nowadays, my dear Jim!  Opinion
takes a more human view than it did in my youth.  Besides, don't you
see, this little secret, to be of any value to Boris Waberski, must
be near enough to Betty Harlowe--I don't say to affect her if
published, but to make Waberski think that she would hate to have it
published.  Now Betty Harlowe doesn't come into the picture at all
until two years after Simon and Jeanne-Marie were married, when it
became clear that they were not likely to have any children.  No, the
love-affairs of Simon Harlowe are sufficiently remote for us to leave
them aside."

Jim Frobisher accepted the demolition of his idea with a flush of
shame.

"I was a fool to think of it," he said.

"Not a bit," replied Mr. Haslitt cheerfully.  "Let us look at every
possibility.  That's the only way which will help us to get a glimpse
of the truth.  I resume, then.  Simon Harlowe was a collector.  Yes,
he had a passion for collecting and a very catholic one.  His one
sitting-room at the Maison Crenelle was a perfect treasure-house, not
only of beautiful things, but of out-of-the-way things too.  He liked
to live amongst them and do his work amongst them.  His married life
did not last long.  For he died five years ago at the age of
fifty-one."

Mr. Haslitt's eyes once more searched for recollections amongst the
convolutions of the carpet.

"That's really about all I know of him.  He was a pleasant fellow
enough, but not very sociable.  No, there's nothing to light a candle
for us there, I am afraid."

Mr. Haslitt turned his thoughts to the widow.

"Jeanne-Marie Harlowe," he said.  "It's extraordinary how little I
know about her, now I come to count it up.  Natural too, though.  For
she sold the Norfolk estate and has since passed her whole time
between Monte Carlo and Dijon and--oh, yes--a little summer-house on
the Côte-d'Or amongst her vineyards."

"She was left rich, I suppose?" Frobisher asked.

"Very well off, at all events," Mr. Haslitt replied.  "The Clos du
Prince Burgundy has a fine reputation, but there's not a great deal
of it."

"Did she come to England ever?"

"Never," said Mr. Haslitt.  "She was content, it seems, with Dijon,
though to my mind the smaller provincial towns of France are dull
enough to make one scream.  However, she was used to it, and then her
heart began to trouble her, and for the last two years she has been
an invalid.  There's nothing to help us there."  And Mr. Haslitt
looked across to Jim for confirmation.

"Nothing," said Jim.

"Then we are only left the child Betty Harlowe and--oh, yes, your
correspondent, your voluminous correspondent, Ann Upcott.  Who is
she, Jim?  Where did she spring from?  How does she find herself in
the Maison Crenelle?  Come, confess, young man," and Mr. Haslitt
archly looked at his junior partner.  "Why should Boris Waberski
expect her support?"

Jim Frobisher threw his arms wide.

"I haven't an idea," he said.  "I have never seen her.  I have never
heard of her.  I never knew of her existence until that letter came
this morning with her name signed at the end of it."

Mr. Haslitt started up.  He crossed the room to his table and, fixing
his folding glasses on the bridge of his nose, he bent over the
letter.

"But she writes to you, Jim," he objected.  "'Dear Mr. Frobisher,'
she writes.  She doesn't address the firm at all"; and he waited,
looking at Jim, expecting him to withdraw this denial.

Jim, however, only shook his head.

"It's the most bewildering thing," he replied.  "I can't make head or
tail of it"; and Mr. Haslitt could not doubt now that he spoke the
truth, so utterly and frankly baffled the young man was.  "Why should
Ann Upcott write to me?  I have been asking myself that question for
the last half-hour.  And why didn't Betty Harlowe write to you, who
have had her affairs in your care?"

"Ah!"

That last question helped Mr. Haslitt to an explanation.  His face
took a livelier expression.

"The answer to that is in Waberski's, the second letter.  Betty--she
snap her fingers at his awkwardnesses.  She doesn't take the charge
seriously.  She will have left it to the French notary to dispose of
it.  Yes--I think that makes Ann Upcott's letter to you intelligible,
too.  The ceremonies of the Law in a foreign country would frighten a
stranger, as this girl is apparently, more than they would Betty
Harlowe, who has lived for four years in the midst of them.  So she
writes to the first name in the title of the firm, and writes to him
as a man.  That's it, Jim," and the old man rubbed his hands together
in his satisfaction.

"A girl in terror wouldn't get any comfort out of writing to an
abstraction.  She wants to know that she's in touch with a real
person.  So she writes, 'Dear Mr. Frobisher.'  That's it!  You can
take my word for it."

Mr. Haslitt walked back to his chair.  But he did not sit down in it;
he stood with his hands in his pockets, looking out of the window
over Frobisher's head.

"But that doesn't bring us any nearer to finding out what is Boris
Waberski's strong suit, does it?  We haven't a clue to it," he said
ruefully.

To both of the men, indeed, Mr. Haslitt's flat, unillumined narrative
of facts, without a glimpse into the characters of any of the
participants in the little drama, seemed the most unhelpful thing.
Yet the whole truth was written there--the truth not only of
Waberski's move, but of all the strange terrors and mysteries into
which the younger of the two men was now to be plunged.  Jim
Frobisher was to recognise that, when, shaken to the soul, he resumed
his work in the office.  For it was interrupted now.

Mr. Haslitt, looking out of the window over his partner's head, saw a
telegraph-boy come swinging across the square and hesitate in the
roadway below.

"I expect that's a telegram for us," he said, with the hopeful
anticipation people in trouble have that something from outside will
happen and set them right.

Jim turned round quickly.  The boy was still upon the pavement
examining the numbers of the houses.

"We ought to have a brass plate upon the door," said Jim with a touch
of impatience; and Mr. Haslitt's eyebrows rose half the height of his
forehead towards his thick white hair.  He was really distressed by
the Waberski incident, but this suggestion, and from a partner in the
firm, shocked him like a sacrilege.

"My dear boy, what are you thinking of?" he expostulated.  "I hope I
am not one of those obstinate old fogies who refuse to march with the
times.  We have had, as you know, a telephone instrument recently
installed in the junior clerks' office.  I believe that I myself
proposed it.  But a brass plate upon the door!  My dear Jim!  Let us
leave that to Harley Street and Southampton Row!  But I see that
telegram is for us."

The tiny Mercury with the shako and red cord to his uniform made up
his mind and disappeared into the hall below.  The telegram was
brought upstairs and Mr. Haslitt tore it open.  He stared at it
blankly for a few seconds, then without a word, but with a very
anxious look in his eyes, he handed it to Jim Frobisher.

Jim Frobisher read:


    _Please, please, send some one to help me at once.  The Prefect
    of Police has called in Hanaud, a great detective of the Sûrété
    in Paris.  They must think me guilty.--Betty Harlowe._


The telegram fluttered from Jim's fingers to the floor.  It was like
a cry for help at night coming from a great distance.

"I must go, sir, by the night boat," he said.

"To be sure!" said Mr. Haslitt a little absently.

Jim, however, had enthusiasm enough for both.  His chivalry was
fired, as is the way with lonely men, by the picture his imagination
drew.  The little girl, Betty Harlowe!  What age was she?
Twenty-one!  Not a day more.  She had been wandering with all the
proud indifference of her sex and youth, until suddenly she found her
feet caught in some trap set by a traitor, and looked about her; and
terror came and with it a wild cry for help.

"Girls never notice danger signals," he said.  "No, they walk blindly
into the very heart of catastrophe."  Who could tell what links of
false and cunning evidence Boris Waberski had been hammering away at
in the dark, to slip swiftly at the right moment over her wrist and
ankle?  And with that question he was seized with a great
discouragement.

"We know very little of Criminal Procedure, even in our own country,
in this office," he said regretfully.

"Happily," said Mr. Haslitt with some tartness.  With him it was the
Firm first and last.  Messrs. Frobisher & Haslitt never went in to
the Criminal Courts.  Litigation, indeed, even of the purest kind was
frowned upon.  It is true there was a small special staff, under the
leadership of an old managing clerk, tucked away upon an upper floor,
like an unpresentable relation in a great house, which did a little
of that kind of work.  But it only did it for hereditary clients, and
then as a favour.

"However," said Mr. Haslitt as he noticed Jim's discomfort, "I
haven't a doubt, my boy, that you will be equal to whatever is
wanted.  But remember, there's something at the back of this which we
here don't know."

Jim shifted his position rather abruptly.  This cry of the old man
was becoming parrot-like--a phrase, a formula.  Jim was thinking of
the girl in Dijon and hearing her piteous cry for help.  She was not
"snapping her the fingers" now.

"It's a matter of common sense," Mr. Haslitt insisted.  "Take a
comparison.  Bath, for instance, would never call in Scotland Yard
over a case of this kind.  There would have to be the certainty of a
crime first, and then grave doubt as to who was the criminal.  This
is a case for an autopsy and the doctors.  If they call in this man
Hanaud"--and he stopped.

He picked the telegram up from the floor and read it through again.

"Yes--Hanaud," he repeated, his face clouding and growing bright and
clouding again like a man catching at and just missing a very elusive
recollection.  He gave up the pursuit in the end.  "Well, Jim, you
had better take the two letters of Waberski, and Ann Upcott's
three-volume novel, and Betty's telegram"--he gathered the papers
together and enclosed them in a long envelope--"and I shall expect
you back again with a smiling face in a very few days.  I should like
to see our little Boris when he is asked to explain those letters."

Mr. Haslitt gave the envelope to Jim and rang his bell.

"There is some one waiting to see me, I think," he said to the clerk
who answered it.

The clerk named a great landowner, who had been kicking his heels
during the last half-hour in an undusted waiting-room with a few
mouldy old Law books in a battered glass case to keep him company.

"You can show him in now," said Mr. Haslitt as Jim retired to his own
office; and when the great landowner entered, he merely welcomed him
with a reproach.

"You didn't make an appointment, did you?" he said.

But all through that interview, though his advice was just the
precise, clear advice for which the firm was quietly famous, Mr.
Haslitt's mind was still playing hide-and-seek with a memory,
catching glimpses of the fringes of its skirt as it gleamed and
vanished.

"Memory is a woman," he said to himself.  "If I don't run after her
she will come of her own accord."

But he was in the common case of men with women: he could not but run
after her.  Towards the end of the interview, however, his shoulders
and head moved with a little jerk, and he wrote a word down on a slip
of paper.  As soon as his client had gone, he wrote a note and sent
it off by a messenger who had orders to wait for an answer.  The
messenger returned within the hour and Mr. Haslitt hurried to Jim
Frobisher's office.

Jim had just finished handing over his affairs to various clerks and
was locking up the drawers of his desk.

"Jim, I have remembered where I have heard the name of this man
Hanaud before.  You have met Julius Ricardo?  He's one of our
clients."

"Yes," said Frobisher.  "I remember him--a rather finnicking person
in Grosvenor Square."

"That's the man.  He's a friend of Hanaud and absurdly proud of the
friendship.  He and Hanaud were somehow mixed up in a rather
scandalous crime some time ago--at Aix-les-Bains, I think.  Well,
Ricardo will give you a letter of introduction to him, and tell you
something about him, if you will go round to Grosvenor Square at five
this afternoon."

"Capital!" said Jim Frobisher.

He kept the appointment, and was told how he must expect to be awed
at one moment, leaped upon unpleasantly at the next, ridiculed at a
third, and treated with great courtesy and friendship at the fourth.
Jim discounted Mr. Ricardo's enthusiasm, but he got the letter and
crossed the Channel that night.  On the journey it occurred to him
that if Hanaud was a man of such high mark, he would not be free,
even at an urgent call, to pack his bags and leave for the provinces
in an instant.  Jim broke his journey, therefore, at Paris, and in
the course of the morning found his way to the Direction of the
Sûrété on the Quai d'Horloge just behind the Palais de Justice.

"Monsieur Hanaud?" he asked eagerly, and the porter took his card and
his letter of introduction.  The great man was still in Paris, then,
he thought with relief.  He was taken to a long dark corridor, lit
with electric globes even on that bright morning of early summer.
There he rubbed elbows with malefactors and gendarmes for half an
hour whilst his confidence in himself ebbed away.  Then a bell rang
and a policeman in plain clothes went up to him.  One side of the
corridor was lined with a row of doors.

"It is for you, sir," said the policeman, and he led Frobisher to one
of the doors and opened it, and stood aside.  Frobisher straightened
his shoulders and marched in.




CHAPTER THREE: _Servants of Chance_

Frobisher found himself at one end of an oblong room.  Opposite to
him a couple of windows looked across the shining river to the big
Théâtre du Chatelet On his left hand was a great table with a few
neatly arranged piles of papers, at which a big, rather heavily-built
man was sitting.  Frobisher looked at that man as a novice in a
duelling field might look at the master swordsman whom he was
committed to fight; with a little shock of surprise that after all he
appeared to be just like other men.  Hanaud, on his side, could not
have been said to have looked at Frobisher at all; yet when he spoke
it was obvious that somehow he had looked and to very good purpose.
He rose with a little bow and apologised.

"I have kept you waiting, Mr. Frobisher.  My dear friend Mr. Ricardo
did not mention your object in his letter.  I had the idea that you
came with the usual wish to see something of the underworld.  Now
that I see you, I recognise your wish is more serious."

Hanaud was a man of middle age with a head of thick dark hair, and
the round face and shaven chin of a comedian.  A pair of remarkably
light eyes under rather heavy lids alone gave a significance to him,
at all events when seen for the first time in a mood of good-will.
He pointed to a chair.

"Will you take a seat?  I will tell you, Mr. Frobisher, I have a very
soft place in my heart for Mr. Ricardo, and a friend of his----
These are words, however.  What can I do?"

Jim Frobisher laid down his hat and stick upon a side table and took
the chair in front of Hanaud's table.

"I am partner in a firm of lawyers which looks after the English
interests of a family in Dijon," he said, and he saw all life and
expression smoothed out of Hanaud's face.  A moment ago he had been
in the company of a genial and friendly companion; now he was looking
at a Chinaman.

"Yes?" said Hanaud.

"The family has the name of Harlowe," Jim continued.

"Oho!" said Hanaud.

The ejaculation had no surprise in it, and hardly any interest.  Jim,
however, persisted.

"And the surviving member of it, a girl of twenty, Betty Harlowe, has
been charged with murder by a Russian who is connected with the
family by marriage--Boris Waberski."

"Aha!" said Hanaud.  "And why do you come to me, Mr. Frobisher?"

Jim stared at the detective.  The reason of his coming was obvious.

And yet--he was no longer sure of his ground.  Hanaud had pulled open
a drawer in his table and was beginning to put away in it one of his
files.

"Yes?" he said, as who should say, "I am listening."

"Well, perhaps I am under a mistake," said Jim.  "But my firm has
been informed that you, Monsieur Hanaud, are in charge of the case,"
he said, and Hanaud's movements were at once arrested.  He sat with
the file poised on the palm of his hand as though he was weighing it,
extraordinarily still; and Jim had a swift impression that he was
more than disconcerted.  Then Hanaud put the file into the drawer and
closed the drawer softly.  As softly he spoke, but in a sleek voice
which to Frobisher's ears had a note in it which was actually
alarming.

"So you have been informed of that, Mr. Frobisher!  And in London!
And--yes--this is only Wednesday!  News travels very quickly
nowadays, to be sure!  Well, your firm has been correctly informed.
I congratulate you.  The first point is scored by you."

Jim Frobisher was quick to seize upon that word.  He had thought out
upon his journey in what spirit he might most usefully approach the
detective.  Hanaud's bitter little remark gave him the very opening
which he needed.

"But, Monsieur Hanaud, I don't take that point of view at all," he
argued earnestly.  "I am happy to believe that there is going to be
no antagonism between us.  For, if there were, I should assuredly get
the worst of it.  No!  I am certain that the one wish you have in
this matter is to get at the truth.  Whilst my wish is that you
should just look upon me as a very second-rate colleague who by good
fortune can give you a little help."

A smile flickered across Hanaud's face and restored it to some of its
geniality.

"It has always been a good rule to lay it on with a trowel," he
observed.  "Now, what kind of help, Mr. Frobisher?"

"This kind of help, Monsieur Hanaud.  Two letters from Boris Waberski
demanding money, the second one with threats.  Both were received by
my firm before he brought this charge, and both of course remain
unanswered."

He took the letters from the long envelope and handed them across the
table to Hanaud, who read them through slowly, mentally translating
the phrases into French as he read.  Frobisher watched his face for
some expression of relief or satisfaction.  But to his utter
disappointment no such change came; and it was with a deprecating and
almost regretful air that Hanaud turned to him in the end.

"Yes--no doubt these two letters have a certain importance.  But we
mustn't exaggerate it.  The case is very difficult."

"Difficult!" cried Jim in exasperation.  He seemed to be hammering
and hammering in vain against some thick wall of stupidity.  Yet this
man in front of him wasn't stupid.

"I can't understand it!" he exclaimed.  "Here's the clearest instance
of blackmail that I can imagine----"

"Blackmail's an ugly word, Mr. Frobisher," Hanaud warned him.

"And blackmail's an ugly thing," said Jim.  "Come, Monsieur Hanaud,
Boris Waberski lives in France.  You will know something about him.
You will have a dossier."

Hanaud pounced upon the word with a little whoop of delight, his face
broke into smiles, he shook a forefinger gleefully at his visitor.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah!  A dossier!  Yes, I was waiting for that word!  The
great legend of the dossiers!  You have that charming belief too, Mr.
Frobisher.  France and her dossiers!  Yes.  If her coal-mines fail
her, she can always keep warm by burning her dossiers!  The moment
you land for the first time at Calais--bourn!  your dossier begins,
eh?  You travel to Paris--so!  You dine at the Ritz Hotel--so!
Afterwards you go where you ought not to go--so-o-o!  And you go back
late to the hotel very uncomfortable because you are quite sure that
somewhere in the still night six little officials with black beards
and green-shaded lamps are writing it all down in your dossier.
But--wait!"

He suddenly rose from his chair with his finger to his lips, and his
eyes opened wide.  Never was a man so mysterious, so important in his
mystery.  He stole on tiptoe, with a lightness of step amazing in so
bulky a man, to the door.  Noiselessly and very slowly, with an
alert, bright eye cocked at Frobisher like a bird's, he turned the
handle.  Then he jerked the door swiftly inwards towards him.  It was
the classic detection of the eavesdropper, seen in a hundred comedies
and farces; and carried out with so excellent a mimicry that Jim,
even in this office of the Sûrété, almost expected to see a flustered
chambermaid sprawl heavily forward on her knees.  He saw nothing,
however, but a grimy corridor lit with artificial light in which men
were patiently waiting.  Hanaud closed the door again, with an air of
intense relief.

"The Prime Minister has not overheard us.  We are safe," he hissed,
and he crept back to Frobisher's side.  He stooped and whispered in
the ear of that bewildered man:

"I can tell you about those dossiers.  They are for nine-tenths the
gossip of the _concièrge_ translated into the language of a policeman
who thinks that everybody had better be in prison.  Thus, the
_concièrge_ says: This Mr. Frobisher--on Tuesday he came home at one
in the morning and on Thursday at three in fancy dress; and in the
policeman's report it becomes, 'Mr. Frobisher is of a loose and
excessive life.'  And that goes into your dossier--yes, my friend,
just so!  But here in the Sûrété--never breathe a word of it, or you
ruin me!--here we are like your Miss Betty Harlowe, 'we snap us the
fingers at those dossiers.'"

Jim Frobisher's mind was of the deliberate order.  To change from one
mood to another required a progression of ideas.  He hardly knew for
the moment whether he was upon his head or his heels.  A minute ago
Hanaud had been the grave agent of Justice; without a hint he had
leaped to buffoonery, and with a huge enjoyment.  He had become half
urchin, half clown.  Jim could almost hear the bells of his cap still
tinkling.  He simply stared, and Hanaud with a rueful smile resumed
his seat.

"If we work together at Dijon, Monsieur Frobisher," he said with
whimsical regret, "I shall not enjoy myself as I did with my dear
little friend Mr. Ricardo at Aix.  No, indeed!  Had I made this
little pantomime for him, he would have sat with the eyes popping out
of his head.  He would have whispered, 'The Prime Minister comes in
the morning to spy outside your door--oh!' and he would have been
thrilled to the marrow of his bones.  But you--you look at me all
cold and stony, and you say to yourself, 'This Hanaud, he is a
comic!'"

"No," said Jim earnestly, and Hanaud interrupted the protest with a
laugh.

"It does not matter."

"I am glad," said Jim.  "For you just now said something which I am
very anxious you should not withdraw.  You held me out a hope that we
should work together."  Hanaud leaned forward with his elbows on his
desk.

"Listen," he said genially.  "You have been frank and loyal with me.
So I relieve your mind.  This Waberski affair--the Prefect at Dijon
does not take it very seriously; neither do I here.  It is, of
course, a charge of murder, and that has to be examined with care."

"Of course."

"And equally, of course, there is some little thing behind it,"
Hanaud continued, surprising Frobisher with the very words which Mr.
Haslitt had used the day before, though the one spoke in English and
the other in French.  "As a lawyer you will know that.  Some little
unpleasant fact which is best kept to ourselves.  But it is a simple
affair, and with these two letters you have brought me, simpler than
ever.  We shall ask Waberski to explain these letters and some other
things too, if he can.  He is a type, that Boris Waberski!  The body
of Madame Harlowe will be exhumed to-day and the evidence of the
doctors taken, and afterwards, no doubt, the case will be dismissed
and you can deal with Waberski as you please."

"And that little secret?" asked Jim.

Hanaud shrugged his shoulders.

"No doubt it will come to light.  But what does that matter if it
only comes to light in the office of the examining magistrate, and
does not pass beyond the door?"

"Nothing at all," Jim agreed.

"You will see.  We are not so alarming after all, and your little
client can put her pretty head upon the pillow without any fear that
an injustice will be done to her."

"Thank you, Monsieur Hanaud!" Jim Frobisher cried warmly.  He was
conscious of so great a relief that he himself was surprised by it.
He had been quite captured by his pity for that unknown girl in the
big house, set upon by a crazy rascal and with no champion but
another girl of her own years.  "Yes, this is good news to me."

But he had hardly finished speaking before a doubt crept into his
mind as to the sincerity of the man sitting opposite to him.  Jim did
not mean to be played and landed like a silly fish, however
inexperienced he might be.  He looked at Hanaud and wondered.  Was
this present geniality of his any less assumed than his other moods?
Jim was unsettled in his estimate of the detective.  One moment a
judge, and rather implacable, now an urchin, now a friend!  Which was
travesty and which truth?  Luckily there was a test question which
Mr. Haslitt had put only yesterday as he looked out from the window
across Russell Square.  Jim now repeated it.

"The affair is simple, you say?"

"Of the simplest."

"Then how comes it, Monsieur Hanaud, that the examining judge at
Dijon still finds it necessary to call in to his assistance one of
the chiefs of the Sûrété of Paris?"

The question was obviously expected, and no less obviously difficult
to answer.  Hanaud nodded his head once or twice.

"Yes," he said, and again "Yes," like a man in doubt.  He looked at
Jim with appraising eyes.  Then with a rush, "I shall tell you
everything, and when I have told you, you will give me your word that
you will not betray my confidence to any one in this world.  For this
is serious."

Jim could not doubt Hanaud's sincerity at this moment, nor his
friendliness.  They shone in the man like a strong flame.

"I give you my word now," he said, and he reached out his hand across
the table.  Hanaud shook it.  "I can talk to you freely, then," he
answered, and he produced a little blue bundle of very black
cigarettes.  "You shall smoke."

The two men lit their cigarettes and through the blue cloud Hanaud
explained:

"I go really to Dijon on quite another matter.  This Waberski affair,
it is a pretence!  The examining judge who calls me in--see, now, you
have a phrase for him," and Hanaud proudly dropped into English more
or less.  "He excuse his face!  Yes, that is your expressive idiom.
He excuse his face, and you will see, my friend, that it needs a lot
of excusing, that face of his, yes.  Now listen!  I get hot when I
think of that examining judge."

He wiped his forehead with his handkerchief and, setting his sentence
in order, resumed in French.

"The little towns, my friend, where life is not very gay and people
have the time to be interested in the affairs of their neighbours,
have their own crimes, and perhaps the most pernicious of them all is
the crime of anonymous letters.  Suddenly out of a clear sky they
will come like a pestilence, full of vile charges difficult to refute
and--who knows?--sometimes perhaps true.  For a while these
abominations flow into the letter-boxes and not a word is said.  If
money is demanded, money is paid.  If it is only sheer wickedness
which drives that unknown pen, those who are lashed by it none the
less hold their tongues.  But each one begins to suspect his
neighbour.  The social life of the town is poisoned.  A great canopy
of terror hangs over it, until the postman's knock, a thing so
welcome in the sane life of every day, becomes a thing to shiver at,
and in the end dreadful things happen."

So grave and quiet was the tone which Hanaud used that Jim himself
shivered, even in this room whence he could see the sunlight
sparkling on the river and hear the pleasant murmur of the Paris
streets.  Above that murmur he heard the sharp knock of the postman
upon the door.  He saw a white face grow whiter and still eyes grow
haggard with despair.

"Such a plague has descended upon Dijon," Hanaud continued.  "For
more than a year it has raged.  The police would not apply to Paris
for help.  No, they did not need help, they would solve this pretty
problem for themselves.  Yes, but the letters go on and the citizens
complain.  The police say, 'Hush!  The examining magistrate, he has a
clue.  Give him time!'  But the letters still go on.  Then after a
year comes this godsend of the Waberski affair.  At once the Prefect
of Police and the magistrate put their heads together.  'We will send
for Hanaud over this simple affair, and he will find for us the
author of the anonymous letters.  We will send for him very
privately, and if any one recognises him in the street and cries
"There is Hanaud," we can say he is investigating the Waberski
affair.  Thus the writer of the letters will not be alarmed and
we--we excuse our faces.'  Yes," concluded Hanaud heatedly, "but they
should have sent for me a year ago.  They have lost a year."

"And during that year the dreadful things have happened?" asked Jim.

Hanaud nodded angrily.

"An old, lonely man who lunches at the hotel and takes his coffee at
the Grande Taverne and does no harm to any one, he flings himself in
front of the Mediterranean express and is cut to pieces.  A pair of
lovers shoot themselves in the Forêt des Moissonières.  A young girl
comes home from a ball; she says good night to her friends gaily on
the doorstep of her house, and in the morning she is found hanging in
her ball dress from a rivet in the wall of her bedroom, whilst in the
hearth there are the burnt fragments of one of these letters.  How
many had she received, that poor girl, before this last one drove her
to this madness?  Ah, the magistrate.  Did I not tell you?  He has
need to excuse his face."

Hanaud opened a drawer in his desk and took from it a green cover.

"See, here are two of those precious letters," and removing two
typewritten sheets from the cover he handed them to Frobisher.
"Yes," he added, as he saw the disgust on the reader's face, "those
do not make a nice sauce for your breakfast, do they?"

"They are abominable," said Jim.  "I wouldn't have believed----" he
broke off with a little cry.  "One moment, Monsieur Hanaud!"  He bent
his head again over the sheets of paper, comparing them, scrutinising
each sentence.  No, there were only the two errors which he had
noticed at once.  But what errors they were!  To any one, at all
events, with eyes to see and some luck in the matter of experience.
Why, they limited the area of search at once!

"Monsieur Hanaud, I can give you some more help," he cried
enthusiastically.  He did not notice the broad grin of delight which
suddenly transfigured the detective's face.  "Help which may lead you
very quickly to the writer of these letters."

"You can?" Hanaud exclaimed.  "Give it to me, my young friend.  Do
not keep me shaking in excitement.  And do not--oh! do not tell me
that you have discovered that the letters were typed upon a Corona
machine.  For that we know already."

Jim Frobisher flushed scarlet.  That is just what he had noticed with
so much pride in his perspicuity.  Where the text of a sentence
required a capital D, there were instead the two noughts with the
diagonal line separating them (thus, %), which are the symbol of "per
cent."; and where there should have been a capital S lower down the
page, there was the capital S with the transverse lines which stands
for dollars.  Jim was familiar with the Corona machine himself, and
he had remembered that if one used by error the stop for figures,
instead of the stop for capital letters, those two mistakes would
result.  He realised now, with Hanaud's delighted face in front of
him--Hanaud was the urchin now--that the Sûrété was certain not to
have overlooked those two indications even if the magistrate at Dijon
had; and in a moment he began to laugh too.

"Well, I fairly asked for it, didn't I?" he said as he handed the
letter back.  "I said a wise thing to you, Monsieur, when I held it
fortunate that we were not to be on opposite sides."

Hanaud's face lost its urchin look.

"Don't make too much of me, my friend, lest you be disappointed," he
said in all seriousness.  "We are the servants of Chance, the very
best of us.  Our skill is to seize quickly the hem of her skirt, when
it flashes for the fraction of a second before our eyes."

He replaced the two anonymous letters in the green cover and laid it
again in the drawer.  Then he gathered together the two letters which
Boris Waberski had written and gave them back to Jim Frobisher.

"You will want these to produce at Dijon.  You will go there to-day?"

"This afternoon."

"Good!" said Hanaud.  "I shall take the night express."

"I can wait for that," said Jim.  But Hanaud shook his head.

"It is better that we should not go together, nor stay at the same
hotel.  It will very quickly be known in Dijon that you are the
English lawyer of Miss Harlowe, and those in your company will be
marked men too.  By the way, how were you informed in London that I,
Hanaud, had been put in charge of this case?"

"We had a telegram," replied Jim.

"Yes?  And from whom?  I am curious!"

"From Miss Harlowe."

For a moment Hanaud was for the second time in that interview quite
disconcerted.  Of that Jim Frobisher could have no doubt.  He sat for
so long a time, his cigarette half-way to his lips, a man turned into
stone.  Then he laughed rather bitterly, with his eyes alertly turned
on Jim.

"Do you know what I am doing, Monsieur Frobisher?" he asked.  "I am
putting to myself a riddle.  Answer it if you can!  What is the
strongest passion in the world?  Avarice?  Love?  Hatred?  None of
these things.  It is the passion of one public official to take a
great big club and hit his brother official on the back of the head.
It is arranged that I shall go secretly to Dijon so that I may have
some little chance of success.  Good!  On Saturday it is so arranged,
and already on Monday my colleagues have so spread the news that Miss
Harlowe can telegraph it to you on Tuesday morning.  But that is
kind, eh?  May I please see the telegram?"

Frobisher took it from the long envelope and handed it to Hanaud, who
received it with a curious eagerness and opened it out on the table
in front of them.  He read it very slowly, so slowly that Jim
wondered whether he too heard through the lines of the telegram, as
through the receiver of a telephone, the same piteous cry for help
which he himself had heard.  Indeed, when Hanaud raised his face all
the bitterness had gone from it.

"The poor little girl, she is afraid now, eh?  The slender fingers,
they do not snap themselves any longer, eh?  Well, in a few days we
make all right for her."

"Yes," said Jim stoutly.

"Meanwhile I tear this, do I not?" and Hanaud held up the telegraph
form.  "It mentions my name.  It will be safe with you, no doubt, but
it serves no purpose.  Everything which is torn up here is burnt in
the evening.  It is for you to say," and he dangled the telegram
before Jim Frobisher's eyes.

"By all means," said Jim, and Hanaud tore the telegram across.  Then
he placed the torn pieces together and tore them through once again
and dropped them into his waste-paper basket.  "So!  That is done!"
he said.  "Now tell me!  There is another young English girl in the
Maison Crenelle."

"Ann Upcott," said Jim with a nod.

"Yes, tell me about her."

Jim made the same reply to Hanaud which he had made to Mr. Haslitt.

"I have never seen her in my life.  I never heard of her until
yesterday."

But whereas Mr. Haslitt had received the answer with amazement,
Hanaud accepted it without comment.

"Then we shall both make the acquaintance of that young lady at
Dijon," he said with a smile, and he rose from his chair.

Jim Frobisher had a feeling that the interview which had begun badly
and moved on to cordiality was turning back upon itself and ending
not too well.  He was conscious of a subtle difference in Hanaud's
manner, not a diminution in his friendliness, but--Jim could find
nothing but Hanaud's own phrase to define the change.  He seemed to
have caught the hem of the skirt of Chance as it flickered for a
second within his range of vision.  But when it had flickered Jim
could not even conjecture.

He picked up his hat and stick.  Hanaud was already at the door with
his hand upon the knob.

"Good-bye, Monsieur Frobisher, and I thank you sincerely for your
visit."

"I shall see you in Dijon," said Jim.

"Surely," Hanaud agreed with a smile.  "On many occasions.  In the
office, perhaps, of the examining magistrate.  No doubt in the Maison
Crenelle."

But Jim was not satisfied.  It was a real collaboration which Hanaud
had appeared a few minutes ago not merely to accept, but even to look
forward to.  Now, on the contrary, he was evading it.

"But if we are to work together?" Jim suggested.

"You might want to reach me quickly," Hanaud continued.  "Yes.  And I
might want to reach you, if not so quickly, still very secretly.
Yes."  He turned the question over in his mind.  "You will stay at
the Maison Crenelle, I suppose?"

"No," said Jim, and he drew a little comfort from Hanaud's little
start of disappointment.  "There will be no need for that," he
explained.  "Boris Waberski can attempt nothing more.  Those two
girls will be safe enough."

"That's true," Hanaud agreed.  "You will go, then, to the big hotel
in the Place Darcy.  For me I shall stay in one that is more obscure,
and not under my own name.  Whatever chance of secrecy is still left
for me, that I shall cling to."

He did not volunteer the name of the obscure hotel or the name under
which he proposed to masquerade, and Jim was careful not to inquire.
Hanaud stood with his hand upon the knob of the door and his eyes
thoughtfully resting upon Frobisher's face.

"I will trust you with a little trick of mine," he said, and a smile
warmed and lit his face to good humour.  "Do you like the pictures?
No--yes?  For me, I adore them.  Wherever I go I snatch an hour for
the cinema.  I behold wonderful things and I behold them in the
dark--so that while I watch I can talk quietly with a friend, and
when the lights go up we are both gone, and only our empty bocks are
left to show where we were sitting.  The cinemas--yes!  With their
audiences which constantly change and new people coming in who sit
plump down upon your lap because they cannot see an inch beyond their
noses, the cinemas are useful, I tell you.  But you will not betray
my little secret?"

He ended with a laugh.  Jim Frobisher's spirits were quite revived by
this renewal of Hanaud's confidence.  He felt with a curious elation
that he had travelled a long way from the sedate dignities of Russell
Square.  He could not project in his mind any picture of Messrs.
Frobisher & Haslitt meeting a client in a dark corner of a cinema
theatre off the Marylebone Road.  Such manoeuvres were not amongst
the firm's methods, and Jim began to find the change exhilarating.
Perhaps, after all, Messrs. Frobisher & Haslitt were a little musty,
he reflected.  They missed--and he coined a phrase, he, Jim
Frobisher! ... they missed the ozone of police-work.

"Of course I'll keep your secret," he said with a thrill in his
voice.  "I should never have thought of so capital a meeting-place."

"Good," said Hanaud.  "Then at nine o'clock each night, unless there
is something serious to prevent me, I shall be sitting in the big
hall of the Grande Taverne.  The Grande Taverne is at the corner
across the square from the railway station.  You can't mistake it.  I
shall be on the left-hand side of the hall and close up to the screen
and at the edge near the billiard-room.  Don't look for me when the
lights are raised, and if I am talking to any one else, you will
avoid me like poison.  Is that understood?"

"Quite," Jim returned.

"And you have now two secrets of mine to keep."  Hanaud's face lost
its smile.  In some strange way it seemed to sharpen, the
light-coloured eyes became very still and grave.  "That also is
understood, Monsieur Frobisher," he said.  "For I begin to think that
we may both of us see strange things before we leave Dijon again for
Paris."

The moment of gravity passed.  With a bow he held open the door.  But
Jim Frobisher, as he passed out into the corridor, was once again
convinced that at some definite point in the interview Hanaud had at
all events caught a glimpse of the flickering skirts of Chance, even
if he had not grasped them in his hands.




CHAPTER FOUR: _Betty Harlowe_

Jim Frobisher reached Dijon that night at an hour too late for any
visit, but at half-past nine on the next morning he turned with a
thrill of excitement into the little street of Charles-Robert.  This
street was bordered upon one side, throughout its length, by a high
garden wall above which great sycamores and chestnut trees rustled
friendlily in a stir of wind.  Towards the farther mouth of the
street the wall was broken, first by the end of a house with a florid
observation-window of the Renaissance period which overhung the
footway; and again a little farther on by a pair of elaborate tall
iron gates.  Before these gates Jim came to a standstill.  He gazed
into the courtyard of the Maison Crenelle, and as he gazed his
excitement died away and he felt a trifle ashamed of it.  There
seemed so little cause for excitement.

It was a hot, quiet, cloudless morning.  On the left-hand side of the
court women-servants were busy in front of a row of offices; at the
end Jim caught glimpses of a chauffeur moving between a couple of
cars in a garage, and heard him whistling gaily as he moved; on the
right stretched the big house, its steep slate roof marked out gaily
with huge diamond patterns of bright yellow, taking in the sunlight
through all its open windows.  The hall door under the horizontal
glass fan stood open.  One of the iron gates, too, was ajar.  Even
the _sergent-de-ville_ in his white trousers out in the small street
here seemed to be sheltering from the sun in the shadow of the high
wall rather than exercising any real vigilance.  It was impossible to
believe, with all this pleasant evidence of normal life, that any
threat was on that house or upon any of its inhabitants.

"And indeed there is no threat," Jim reflected.  "I have Hanaud's
word for it."

He pushed the gate open and crossed to the front door.  An old
serving-man informed him that Mademoiselle Harlowe did not receive,
but he took Jim's card nevertheless, and knocked upon a door on the
right of the big square hall.  As he knocked, he opened the door; and
from his position in the hall Jim looked right through a library to a
window at the end and saw two figures silhouetted against the window,
a man and a girl.  The man was protesting, rather extravagantly both
in word and gesture, to Jim's Britannic mind, the girl laughing--a
clear, ringing laugh, with just a touch of cruelty, at the man's
protestations.  Jim even caught a word or two of the protest spoken
in French, but with a curiously metallic accent.

"I have been your slave too long," the man cried, and the girl became
aware that the door was open and that the old man stood inside of it
with a card upon a silver salver.  She came quickly forward and took
the card.  Jim heard the cry of pleasure, and the girl came running
out into the hall.

"You!" she exclaimed, her eyes shining.  "I had no right to expect
you so soon.  Oh, thank you!" and she gave him both her hands.

Jim did not need her words to recognise in her the "little girl" of
Mr. Haslitt's description.  Little in actual height Betty Harlowe
certainly was not, but she was such a slender trifle of a girl that
the epithet seemed in place.  Her hair was dark brown in colour, with
a hint of copper where the light caught it, parted on one side and
very neatly dressed about her small head.  The broad forehead and
oval face were of a clear pallor and made vivid the fresh scarlet of
her lips; and the large pupils of her grey eyes gave to her a look
which was at once haunting and wistful.  As she held out her hands in
a warm gratitude and seized his, she seemed to him a creature of
delicate flame and fragile as fair china.  She looked him over with
one swift comprehensive glance and breathed a little sigh of relief.

"I shall give you all my troubles to carry from now on," she said,
with a smile.

"To be sure.  That's what I am here for," he answered.  "But don't
take me for anything very choice and particular."

Betty laughed again and, holding him by the sleeve, drew him into the
library.

"Monsieur Espinosa," she said, presenting the stranger to Jim.  "He
is from Cataluna, but he spends so much of his life in Dijon that we
claim him as a citizen."

The Catalan bowed and showed a fine set of strong white teeth.

"Yes, I have the honour to represent a great Spanish firm of
wine-growers.  We buy the wines here to mix with our better brands,
and we sell wine here to mix with their cheaper ones."

"You mustn't give your trade secrets away to me," Jim replied
shortly.  He disliked Espinosa on sight, as they say, and he was at
no very great pains to conceal his dislike.  Espinosa was altogether
too brilliant a personage.  He was a big, broad-shouldered man with
black shining hair and black shining eyes, a florid complexion, a
curled moustache, and gleaming rings upon his fingers.

"Mr. Frobisher has come from London to see me on quite different
business," Betty interposed.

"Yes?" said the Catalan a little defiantly, as though he meant to
hold his ground.

"Yes," replied Betty, and she held out her hand to him.  Espinosa
raised it reluctantly to his lips and kissed it.

"I shall see you when you return," said Betty, and she walked to the
door.

"If I go away," Espinosa replied stubbornly.  "It is not certain,
Mademoiselle Betty, that I shall go"; and with a ceremonious bow to
Jim he walked out of the room; but not so quickly but that Betty
glanced swiftly from one man to the other with keen comparing eyes,
and Jim detected the glance.  She closed the door and turned back to
Jim with a friendly little grimace which somehow put him in a good
humour.  He was being compared to another man to his advantage, and
however modest one may be, such a comparison promotes a pleasant
warmth.

"More trouble, Miss Harlowe," he said with a smile, "but this time
the sort of trouble which you must expect for a good many years to
come."

He moved towards her, and they met at one of the two side windows
which looked out upon the courtyard.  Betty sat down in the
window-seat.

"I really ought to be grateful to him," she said, "for he made me
laugh.  And it seems to me ages since I laughed"; she looked out of
the window and her eyes suddenly filled with tears.

"Oh! don't, please," cried Jim in a voice of trouble.

The smile trembled once more on Betty's lips deliciously.

"I won't," she replied.

"I was so glad to hear you laugh," he continued, "after your unhappy
telegram to my partner and before I told you my good news."

Betty looked up at him eagerly.

"Good news?"

Jim Frobisher took once more from his long envelope the two letters
which Waberski had sent to his firm and handed them to Betty.

"Read them," he said, "and notice the dates."

Betty glanced at the handwriting.

"From Monsieur Boris," she cried, and she settled down in the
window-seat to study them.  In her short black frock with her slim
legs in their black silk stockings extended and her feet crossed, and
her head and white neck bent over the sheets of Waberski's letters,
she looked to Jim like a girl fresh from school.  She was quick
enough, however, to appreciate the value of the letters.

"Of course I always knew that it was money that Monsieur Boris
wanted," she said.  "And when my aunt's will was read and I found
that everything had been left to me, I made up my mind to consult you
and make some arrangement for him."

"There was no obligation upon you," Jim protested.  "He wasn't really
a relation at all.  He married Mrs. Harlowe's sister, that's all."

"I know," replied Betty, and she laughed.  "He always objected to me
because I would call him 'Monsieur Boris' instead of 'uncle.'  But I
meant to do something nevertheless.  Only he gave me no time.  He
bullied me first of all, and I do hate being bullied--don't you, Mr.
Frobisher?"

"I do."

Betty looked at the letters again.

"That's when I snapped me the fingers at him, I suppose," she
continued, with a little gurgle of delight in the phrase.
"Afterwards he brought this horrible charge against me, and to have
suggested any arrangement would have been to plead guilty."

"You were quite right.  It would indeed," Jim agreed cordially.

Up to this moment, a suspicion had been lurking at the back of Jim
Frobisher's mind that this girl had been a trifle hard in her
treatment of Boris Waberski.  He was a sponger, a wastrel, with no
real claim upon her, it was true.  On the other hand, he had no means
of livelihood, and Mrs. Harlowe, from whom Betty drew her fortune,
had been content to endure and support him.  Now, however, the
suspicion was laid, the little blemish upon the girl removed and by
her own frankness.

"Then it is all over," Betty said, handing back the letters to Jim
with a sigh of relief.  Then she smiled ruefully--"But just for a
little while I was really frightened," she confessed.  "You see, I
was sent for and questioned by the examining magistrate.  Oh!  I
wasn't frightened by the questions, but by him, the man.  I've no
doubt it's his business to look severe, but I couldn't help thinking
that if any one looked as terrifically severe as he did, it must be
because he hadn't any brains and wanted you not to know.  And people
without brains are always dangerous, aren't they?"

"Yes, that wasn't encouraging," Jim agreed.

"Then he forbade me to use a motor-car, as if he expected me to run
away.  And to crown everything, when I came away from the Palais de
Justice, I met some friends outside who gave me a long list of people
who had been condemned and only found to be innocent when it was too
late."

Jim stared at her.

"The brutes!" he cried.

"Well, we have all got friends like that," Betty returned
philosophically.  "Mine, however, were particularly odious.  For they
actually discussed, as a reason of course, why I should engage the
very best advocate, whether, since Mrs. Harlowe had adopted me, the
charge couldn't be made one of matricide.  In which case there could
be no pardon, and I must go to the guillotine with a black veil over
my head and naked feet."  She saw horror and indignation in Jim
Frobisher's face and she reached out a hand to him.

"Yes.  Malice in the provinces is apt to be a little blunt,
though"--and she lifted a slim foot in a shining slipper and
contemplated it whimsically--"I don't imagine that, given the
circumstances, I should be bothering my head much as to whether I was
wearing my best shoes and stockings or none at all."

"I never heard of so abominable a suggestion," cried Jim.

"You can imagine, at all events, that I came home a little rattled,"
continued Betty, "and why I sent off that silly panicky telegram.  I
would have recalled it when I rose to the surface again.  But it was
then too late.  The telegram had----"

She broke off abruptly with a little rise of inflexion and a sharp
indraw of her breath.

"Who is that?" she asked in a changed voice.  She had been speaking
quietly and slowly, with an almost humorous appreciation of the
causes of her fear.  Now her question was uttered quickly and anxiety
was predominant in her voice.  "Yes, who is that?" she repeated.

A big, heavily built man sauntering past the great iron gates had
suddenly whipped into the courtyard.  A fraction of a second before
he was an idler strolling along the path, now he was already
disappearing under the big glass fan of the porch.

"It's Hanaud," Jim replied, and Betty rose to her feet as though a
spring in her had been released, and stood swaying.

"You have nothing to fear from Hanaud," Jim Frobisher reassured her.
"I have shown him those two letters of Waberski.  From first to last
he is your friend.  Listen.  This is what he said to me only
yesterday in Paris."

"Yesterday, in Paris?" Betty asked suddenly.

"Yes, I called upon him at the Sûrété.  These were his words.  I
remembered them particularly so that I could repeat them to you just
as they were spoken.  'Your little client can lay her pretty head
upon her pillow confident that no injustice will be done to her.'"

The bell of the front door shrilled through the house as Jim finished.

"Then why is he in Dijon?  Why is he at the door now?" Betty asked
stubbornly.

But that was the one question which Jim must not answer.  He had
received a confidence from Hanaud.  He had pledged his word not to
betray it.  For a little while longer Betty must believe that
Waberski's accusation against her was the true reason of Hanaud's
presence in Dijon, and not merely an excuse for it.

"Hanaud acts under orders," Jim returned.  "He is here because he was
bidden to come"; and to his relief the answer sufficed.  In truth,
Betty's thoughts were diverted to some problem to which he had not
the key.

"So you called upon Monsieur Hanaud in Paris," she said, with a warm
smile.  "You have forgotten nothing which could help me."  She laid a
hand upon the sill of the open window.  "I hope that he felt all the
flattery of my panic-stricken telegram to London."

"He was simply regretful that you should have been so distressed."

"So you showed him the telegram?"

"And he destroyed it.  It was my excuse for calling upon him with the
letters."

Betty sat down again on the window-seat and lifted a finger for
silence.  Outside the door voices were speaking.  Then the door was
opened and the old man-servant entered.  He carried this time no card
upon a salver, but he was obviously impressed and a trifle flustered.

"Mademoiselle," he began, and Betty interrupted him.  All trace of
anxiety had gone from her manner.  She was once more mistress of
herself.

"I know, Gaston.  Show Monsieur Hanaud in at once."

But Monsieur Hanaud was already in.  He bowed with a pleasant
ceremony to Betty Harlowe and shook hands cordially with Jim
Frobisher.

"I was delighted as I came through the court, Mademoiselle, to see
that my friend here was already with you.  For he will have told you
that I am not, after all, the ogre of the fairy-books."

"But you never looked up at the windows once," cried Betty in
perplexity.

Hanaud smiled gaily.

"Mademoiselle, it is in the technique of my trade never to look up at
windows and yet to know what is going on behind them.  With your
permission?"  And he laid his hat and cane upon a big writing-table
in the middle of the room.




CHAPTER FIVE: _Betty Harlowe Answers_

"But we cannot see even through the widest of windows," Hanaud
continued, "what happened behind them a fortnight ago.  In those
cases, Mademoiselle, we have to make ourselves the nuisance and ask
the questions."

"I am ready to answer you," returned Betty quietly.

"Oh, of that--not a doubt," Hanaud cried genially.  "Is it permitted
to me to seat myself?  Yes?"

Betty jumped up, the pallor of her face flushed to pink.

"I beg your pardon.  Of course, Monsieur Hanaud."

That little omission in her manners alone showed Jim Frobisher that
she was nervous.  But for it, he would have credited her with a
self-command almost unnatural in her years.

"It is nothing," said Hanaud with a smile.  "After all, we are--the
gentlest of us--disturbing guests."  He took a chair from the side of
the table and drew it up close so that he faced Betty.  But whatever
advantage was to be gained from the positions he yielded to her.  For
the light from the window fell in all its morning strength upon his
face, whilst hers was turned to the interior of the room.

"So!" he said as he sat down.  "Mademoiselle, I will first give you a
plan of our simple procedure, as at present I see it.  The body of
Madame Harlowe was exhumed the night before last in the presence of
your notary."

Betty moved suddenly with a little shiver of revolt.

"I know," he continued quickly.  "These necessities are distressing.
But we do Madame Harlowe no hurt, and we have to think of the living
one, you, Miss Betty Harlowe, and make sure that no suspicion shall
rest upon you--no, not even amongst your most loyal friends.  Isn't
that so?  Well, next, I put my questions to you here.  Then we wait
for the analyst's report.  Then the Examining Magistrate will no
doubt make you his compliments, and I, Hanaud, will, if I am lucky,
carry back with me to that dull Paris, a signed portrait of the
beautiful Miss Harlowe against my heart."

"And that will be all?" cried Betty, clasping her hands together in
her gratitude.

"For you, Mademoiselle, yes.  But for our little Boris--no!"  Hanaud
grinned with a mischievous anticipation.  "I look forward to half an
hour with that broken-kneed one.  I shall talk to him and I shall not
be dignified--no, not at all.  I shall take care, too, that my good
friend Monsieur Frobisher is not present.  He would take from me all
my enjoyment.  He would look at me all prim like my maiden aunt and
he would say to himself, 'Shocking!  Oh, that comic!  What a fellow!
He is not proper.'  No, and I shall not be proper.  But, on the other
hand, I will laugh all the way from Dijon to Paris."

Monsieur Hanaud had indeed begun to laugh already and Betty suddenly
joined in with him.  Hers was a clear, ringing laugh of enjoyment,
and Jim fancied himself once more in the hall hearing that laughter
come pealing through the open door.

"Ah, that is good!" exclaimed Hanaud.  "You can laugh, Mademoiselle,
even at my foolishnesses.  You must keep Monsieur Frobisher here in
Dijon and not let him return to London until he too has learnt that
divinest of the arts."

Hanaud hitched his chair a little nearer, and a most uncomfortable
image sprang at once into Jim Frobisher's mind.  Just so, with light
words and little jokes squeezed out to tenuity, did doctors hitch up
their chairs to the bedsides of patients in a dangerous case.  It
took quite a few minutes of Hanaud's questions before that image
entirely vanished from his thoughts.

"Good!" said Hanaud.  "Now let us to business and get the facts all
clear and ordered!"

"Yes," Jim agreed, and he too hitched his chair a little closer.  It
was curious, he reflected, how little he did know of the actual facts
of the case.

"Now tell me, Mademoiselle!  Madame Harlowe died, so far as we know,
quite peacefully in her bed during the night."

"Yes," replied Betty.

"During the night of April the 27th?"

"Yes."

"She slept alone in her room that night?"

"Yes, Monsieur."

"That was her rule?"

"Yes."

"I understand Madame Harlowe's heart had given her trouble for some
time."

"She had been an invalid for three years."

"And there was a trained nurse always in the house?"

"Yes."

Hanaud nodded.

"Now tell me, Mademoiselle, where did this nurse sleep?  Next door to
Madame?"

"No.  A bedroom had been fitted up for her on the same floor but at
the end of the passage."

"And how far away was this bedroom?"

"There were two rooms separating it from my aunt's."

"Large rooms?"

"Yes," Betty explained.  "These rooms are on the ground-floor, and
are what you would call reception-rooms.  But, since Madame's heart
made the stairs dangerous for her, some of them were fitted up
especially for her use."

"Yes, I see," said Hanaud.  "Two big reception-rooms between, eh?
And the walls of the house are thick.  It is not difficult to see
that it was not built in these days.  I ask you this, Mademoiselle.
Would a cry from Madame Harlowe at night, when all the house was
silent, be heard in the nurse's room?"

"I am very sure that it would not," Betty returned.  "But there was a
bell by Madame's bed which rang in the nurse's room.  She had hardly
to lift her arm to press the button."

"Ah!" said Hanaud.  "A bell specially fitted up?"

"Yes."

"And the button within reach of the fingers.  Yes.  That is all very
well, if one does not faint, Mademoiselle.  But suppose one does!
Then the bell is not very useful.  Was there no room nearer which
could have been set aside for the nurse?"

"There was one next to my aunt's room, Monsieur Hanaud, with a
communicating door."

Hanaud was puzzled and sat back in his chair.  Jim Frobisher thought
the time had come for him to interpose.  He had been growing more and
more restless as the catechism progressed.  He could not see any
reason why Betty, however readily and easily she answered, should be
needlessly pestered.

"Surely, Monsieur Hanaud," he said, "it would save a deal of time if
we paid a visit to these rooms and saw them for ourselves."

Hanaud swung round like a thing on a swivel.  Admiration beamed in
his eyes.  He gazed at his junior colleague in wonder.

"But what an idea!" he cried enthusiastically.  "What a fine idea!
How ingenious!  How difficult to conceive!  And it is you, Monsieur
Frobisher, who have thought of it!  I make you my distinguished
compliments!"  Then all his enthusiasm declined into lassitude.  "But
what a pity!"

Hanaud waited intently for Jim to ask for an explanation of that
sigh, but Jim simply got red in the face and refused to oblige.  He
had obviously made an asinine suggestion and was being rallied for it
in front of the beautiful Betty Harlowe, who looked to him for her
salvation; and on the whole he thought Hanaud to be a rather
insufferable person as he sat there brightly watching for some second
inanity.  Hanaud in the end had to explain.

"We should have visited those rooms before now, Monsieur Frobisher.
But the Commissaire of Police has sealed them up and without his
presence we must not break the seals."

An almost imperceptible movement was made by Betty Harlowe in the
window; an almost imperceptible smile flickered for the space of a
lightning-flash upon her lips; and Jim saw Hanaud stiffen like a
watch-dog when he hears a sound at night.

"You are amused, Mademoiselle?" he asked sharply.

"On the contrary, Monsieur."

And the smile reappeared upon her face and was seen to be what it
was, pure wistfulness.  "I had a hope those great seals with their
linen bands across the doors were all now to be removed.  It is
fanciful, no doubt, but I have a horror of them.  They seem to me
like an interdict upon the house."

Hanaud's manner changed in an instant.

"That I can very well understand, Mademoiselle," he said, "and I will
make it my business to see that those seals are broken.  Indeed,
there was no great use in affixing them, since they were only affixed
when the charge was brought and ten days after Madame Harlowe died."
He turned to Jim.  "But we in France are all tied up in red tape,
too.  However, the question at which I am driving does not depend
upon any aspect of the rooms.  It is this, Mademoiselle," and he
turned back to Betty.

"Madame Harlowe was an invalid with a nurse in constant attendance.
How is it that the nurse did not sleep in that suitable room with the
communicating-door?  Why must she be where she could hear no cry, no
sudden call?"

Betty nodded her head.  Here was a question which demanded an answer.
She leaned forward, choosing her words with care.

"Yes, but for that, Monsieur, you must understand something of Madame
my aunt and put yourself for a moment in her place.  She would have
it so.  She was, as you say, an invalid.  For three years she had not
gone beyond the garden except in a private saloon once a year to
Monte Carlo.  But she would not admit her malady.  No, she was in her
mind strong and a fighter.  She was going to get well, it was always
a question of a few weeks with her, and a nurse in her uniform always
near with the door open, as though she were in the last stages of
illness--that distressed her."  Betty paused and went on again.  "Of
course, when she had some critical attack, the nurse was moved.  I
myself gave the order.  But as soon as the attack subsided, the nurse
must go.  Madame would not endure it."

Jim understood that speech.  Its very sincerity gave him a glimpse of
the dead woman, made him appreciate her tough vitality.  She would
not give in.  She did not want the paraphernalia of malady always
about her.  No, she would sleep in her own room, and by herself, like
other women of her age.  Yes, Jim understood that and believed every
word that Betty spoke.  Only--only--she was keeping something back.
It was that which troubled him.  What she said was true, but there
was more to be said.  There had been hesitation in Betty's speech,
too nice a choice of words and then suddenly a little rush of phrases
to cover up the hesitations.  He looked at Hanaud, who was sitting
without a movement and with his eyes fixed upon Betty's face,
demanding more from her by his very impassivity.  They were both, Jim
felt sure, upon the edge of that little secret which, according to
Haslitt as to Hanaud was always at the back of such wild charges as
Waberski brought--the little shameful family secret which must be
buried deep from the world's eyes.  And while Jim was pondering upon
this explanation of Betty's manner, he was suddenly startled out of
his wits by a passionate cry which broke from her lips.

"Why do you look at me like that?" she cried to Hanaud, her eyes
suddenly ablaze in her white face and her lips shaking.  Her voice
rose to a challenge.

"Do you disbelieve me, Monsieur Hanaud?"

Hanaud raised his hands in protest.  He leaned back in his chair.
The vigilance of his eyes, of his whole attitude, was relaxed.

"I beg your pardon, Mademoiselle," he said with a good deal of
self-reproach.  "I do not disbelieve you.  I was listening with both
my ears to what you said, so that I might never again have to trouble
you with my questions.  But I should have remembered, what I forgot,
that for a number of days you have been living under a heavy strain.
My manner was at fault."

The small tornado of passion passed.  Betty sank back in the corner
of the window-seat, her head resting against the side of the sash and
her face a little upturned.

"You are really very considerate, Monsieur Hanaud," she returned.
"It is I who should beg your pardon.  For I was behaving like a
hysterical schoolgirl.  Will you go on with your questions?"

"Yes," Hanaud replied gently.  "It is better that we finish with them
now.  Let us come back to the night of the twenty-seventh!"

"Yes, Monsieur."

"Madame was in her usual health that night--neither better nor worse."

"If anything a little better," returned Betty.

"So that you did not hesitate to go on that evening to a dance given
by some friends of yours?"

Jim started.  So Betty was actually out of the house on that fatal
night.  Here was a new point in her favour.  "A dance!" he cried, and
Hanaud lifted his hand.

"If you please, Monsieur Frobisher!" he said.  "Let Mademoiselle
speak!"

"I did not hesitate," Betty explained.  "The life of the household
had to go on normally.  It would never have done for me to do unusual
things.  Madame was quick to notice.  I think that although she would
not admit that she was dangerously ill, at the bottom of her mind she
suspected that she was; and one had to be careful not to alarm her."

"By such acts, for instance, as staying away from a dance to which
she knew that you had meant to go?" said Hanaud.  "Yes, Mademoiselle.
I quite understand that."

He cocked his head at Jim Frobisher, and added with a smile, "Ah, you
did not know that, Monsieur Frobisher.  No, nor our friend Boris
Waberski, I think.  Or he would hardly have rushed to the Prefect of
Police in such a hurry.  Yes, Mademoiselle was dancing with her
friends on this night when she is supposed to be committing the most
monstrous of crimes.  By the way, Mademoiselle, where was Boris
Waberski on the night of the 27th?"

"He was away," returned Betty.  "He went away on the 25th to fish for
trout at a village on the River Ouche, and he did not come back until
the morning of the 28th."

"Exactly," said Hanaud.  "What a type that fellow!  Let us hope he
had a better landing-net for his trout than the one he prepared so
hastily for Mademoiselle Harlowe.  Otherwise his three days' sport
cannot have amounted to much."

His laugh and his words called up a faint smile upon Betty's face and
then he swept back to his questions.

"So you went to a dance, Mademoiselle.  Where?"

"At the house of Monsieur de Pouillac on the Boulevard Thiers."

"And at what hour did you go?"

"I left this house at five minutes to nine."

"You are sure of the hour?"

"Quite," said Betty.

"Did you see Madame Harlowe before you went?"

"Yes," Betty answered.  "I went to her room just before I left.  She
took her dinner in bed, as she often did.  I was wearing for the
dance a new frock which I had bought this winter at Monte Carlo, and
I went to her room to show her how I looked in it."

"Was Madame alone?"

"No; the nurse was with her."

And upon that Hanaud smiled with a great appearance of cunning.

"I knew that, Mademoiselle," he declared with a friendly grin.  "See,
I set a little trap for you.  For I have here the evidence of the
nurse herself, Jeanne Baudin."

He took out from his pocket a sheet of paper upon which a paragraph
was typed.  "Yes, the examining magistrate sent for her and took her
statement."

"I didn't know that," said Betty.  "Jeanne left us the day of the
funeral and went home.  I have not seen her since."

She nodded at Hanaud once or twice with a little smile of
appreciation.

"I would not like to be a person with a secret to hide from you,
Monsieur Hanaud," she said admiringly.  "I do not think that I should
be able to hide it for long."

Hanaud expanded under the flattery like a novice, and, to Jim
Frobisher's thinking, rather like a very vulgar novice.

"You are wise, Mademoiselle," he exclaimed.  "For, after all, I am
Hanaud.  There is only one," and he thumped his chest and beamed
delightedly.  "Heavens, these are politenesses!  Let us get on.  This
is what the nurse declared," and he read aloud from his sheet of
paper:

"Mademoiselle came to the bedroom, so that Madame might admire her in
her new frock of silver tissue and her silver slippers.  Mademoiselle
arranged the pillows and saw that Madame had her favourite books and
her drink beside the bed.  Then she wished her good night, and with
her pretty frock rustling and gleaming, she tripped out of the room.
As soon as the door was closed, Madame said to me----" and Hanaud
broke off abruptly.  "But that does not matter," he said in a hurry.

Suddenly and sharply Betty leaned forward.

"Does it not, Monsieur?" she asked, her eyes fixed upon his face, and
the blood mounting slowly into her pale cheeks.

"No," said Hanaud, and he began to fold the sheet of paper.

"What does the nurse report that Madame said to her about me, as soon
as the door was closed?" Betty asked, measuring out her words with a
slow insistence.  "Come, Monsieur!  I have a right to know," and she
held out her hand for the paper.

"You shall judge for yourself that it was of no importance," said
Hanaud.  "Listen!" and once more he read.

"Madame said to me, looking at her clock, 'It is well that
Mademoiselle has gone early.  For Dijon is not Paris, and unless you
go in time there are no partners for you to dance with.'  It was then
ten minutes to nine."

With a smile Hanaud gave the paper into Betty's hand; and she bent
her head over it swiftly, as though she doubted whether what he had
recited was really written on that sheet, as if she rather trembled
to think what Mrs. Harlowe had said of her after she had gone from
the room.  She took only a second or two to glance over the page, but
when she handed it back to him, her manner was quite changed.

"Thank you," she said with a note of bitterness, and her deep eyes
gleamed with resentment.  Jim understood the change and sympathised
with it.  Hanaud had spoken of setting a trap when he had set none.
For there was no conceivable reason why she should hesitate to admit
that she had seen Mrs. Harlowe in the presence of the nurse, and
wished her good night before she went to the party.  But he had set a
real trap a minute afterwards and into that Betty had straightway
stumbled.  He had tricked her into admitting a dread that Mrs.
Harlowe might have spoken of her in disparagement or even in horror
after she had left the bedroom.

"You must know, Monsieur Hanaud," she explained very coldly, "that
women are not always very generous to one another, and sometimes have
not the imagination--how shall I put it?--to visualise the possible
consequences of things they may say with merely the intention to hurt
and do a little harm.  Jeanne Baudin and I were, so far as I ever
knew, good friends, but one is never sure, and when you folded up her
statement in a hurry I was naturally very anxious to hear the rest of
it."

"Yes, I agree," Jim intervened.  "It did look as if the nurse might
have added something malevolent, which could neither be proved nor
disproved."

"It was a misunderstanding, Mademoiselle," Hanaud replied in a voice
of apology.  "We will take care that there shall not be any other."
He looked over the nurse's statement again.

"It is said here that you saw that Madame had her favourite books and
her drink beside the bed.  That is true."

"Yes, Monsieur."

"What was that drink?"

"A glass of lemonade."

"It was placed on a table, I suppose, ready for her every night?"

"Every night."

"And there was no narcotic dissolved in it?"

"None," Betty replied.  "If Mrs. Harlowe was restless, the nurse
would give an opium pill and very occasionally a slight injection of
morphia."

"But that was not done on this night?"

"Not to my knowledge.  If it was done, it was done after my
departure."

"Very well," said Hanaud, and he folded the paper and put it away in
his pocket.  "That is finished with.  We have you now out of the
house at five minutes to nine in the evening, and Madame in her bed
with her health no worse than usual."

"Yes."

"Good!"  Hanaud changed his attitude.  "Now let us go over your
evening, Mademoiselle!  I take it that you stayed at the house of M.
de Pouillac until you returned home."

"Yes."

"You remember with whom you danced?  If it was necessary, could you
give me a list of your partners?"

She rose and, crossing to the writing table, sat down in front of it.
She drew a sheet of paper towards her and took up a pencil.  Pausing
now and again to jog her memory with the blunt end of the pencil at
her lips, she wrote down a list of names.

"These are all, I think," she said, handing the list to Hanaud.  He
put it in his pocket.

"Thank you!"  He was all contentment now.  Although his questions
followed without hesitation, one upon the other, it seemed to Jim
that he was receiving just the answers which he expected.  He had the
air of a man engaged upon an inevitable formality and anxious to get
it completely accomplished, rather than of one pressing keenly a
strict investigation.

"Now, Mademoiselle, at what hour did you arrive home?"

"At twenty minutes past one."

"You are sure of that exact time?  You looked at your watch?  Or at
the clock in the hall?  Or what?  How are you sure that you reached
the Maison Crenelle exactly at twenty minutes past one?"

Hanaud hitched his chair a little more forward, but he had not to
wait a second for the answer.

"There is no clock in the hall and I had no watch with me," Betty
replied.  "I don't like those wrist-watches which some girls wear.  I
hate things round my wrists," and she shook her arm impatiently, as
though she imagined the constriction of a bracelet.  "And I did not
put my watch in my hand-bag because I am so liable to leave that
behind.  So I had nothing to tell me the time when I reached home.  I
was not sure that I had not kept Georges--the chauffeur--out a little
later than he cared for.  So I made him my excuse, explaining that I
didn't really know how late I was."

"I see.  It was Georges who told you the time at the actual moment of
your arrival?"

"Yes."

"And Georges is no doubt the chauffeur whom I saw at work as I
crossed the courtyard?"

"Yes.  He told me that he was glad to see me have a little gaiety,
and he took out his watch and showed it to me with a laugh."

"This happened at the front door, or at those big iron gates,
Mademoiselle?" Hanaud asked.

"At the front door.  There is no lodge-keeper and the gates are left
open when any one is out."

"And how did you get into the house?"

"I used my latch-key."

"Good!  All this is very clear."

Betty, however, was not mollified by Hanaud's satisfaction with her
replies.  Although she answered him without delay, her answers were
given mutinously.  Jim began to be a little troubled.  She should
have met Hanaud half-way; she was imprudently petulant.

"She'll make an enemy of this man before she has done," he reflected
uneasily.  But he glanced at the detective and was relieved.  For
Hanaud was watching her with a smile which would have disarmed any
less offended young lady--a smile half friendliness and half
amusement.  Jim took a turn upon himself.

"After all," he argued, "this very imprudence pleads for her better
than any calculation.  The guilty don't behave like that."  And he
waited for the next stage in the examination with an easy mind.

"Now we have got you back home and within the Maison Crenelle before
half past one in the morning," resumed Hanaud.  "What did you do
then?"

"I went straight upstairs to my bedroom," said Betty.

"Was your maid waiting up for you, Mademoiselle?"

"No; I had told her that I should be late and that I could undress
myself."

"You are considerate, Mademoiselle.  No wonder that your servants
were pleased that you should have a little gaiety."

Even that advance did not appease the offended girl.

"Yes?" she asked with a sort of silky sweetness which was more
hostile than any acid rejoinder.  But it did not stir Hanaud to any
resentment.

"When, then, did you first hear of Madame Harlowe's death?" was asked.

"The next morning my maid Francine came running into my room at seven
o'clock.  The nurse Jeanne had just discovered it.  I slipped on my
dressing-gown and ran downstairs.  As soon as I saw that it was true,
I rang up the two doctors who were in the habit of attending here."

"Did you notice the glass of lemonade?"

"Yes.  It was empty."

"Your maid is still with you?"

"Yes--Francine Rollard.  She is at your disposal."

Hanaud shrugged his shoulders and smiled doubtfully.

"That, if it is necessary at all, can come later.  We have the story
of your movements now from you, Mademoiselle, and that is what is
important."

He rose from his chair.

"I have been, I am afraid, a very troublesome person, Mademoiselle
Harlowe," he said with a bow.  "But it is very necessary for your own
sake that no obscurities should be left for the world's suspicions to
play with.  And we are very close to the end of this ordeal."

Jim had nursed a hope the moment Hanaud rose that this wearing
interview had already ended.  Betty, for her part, was indifferent.

"That is for you to say, Monsieur," she said implacably.

"Just two points then, and I think, upon reflection, you will
understand that I have asked you no question which is unfair."

Betty bowed.

"Your two points, Monsieur."

"First, then.  You inherit, I believe, the whole fortune of Madame?"

"Yes."

"Did you expect to inherit it all?  Did you know of her will?"

"No.  I expected that a good deal of the money would be left to
Monsieur Boris.  But I don't remember that she ever told me so.  I
expected it, because Monsieur Boris so continually repeated that it
was so."

"No doubt," said Hanaud lightly.  "As to yourself, was Madame
generous to you during her life."

The hard look disappeared from Betty's face.  It softened to sorrow
and regret.

"Very," she answered in a low voice.  "I had one thousand pounds a
year as a regular allowance, and a thousand pounds goes a long way in
Dijon.  Besides, if I wanted more, I had only to ask for it."

Betty's voice broke in a sob suddenly and Hanaud turned away with a
delicacy for which Jim was not prepared.  He began to look at the
books upon the shelves, that she might have time to control her
sorrow, taking down one here, one there, and speaking of them in a
casual tone.

"It is easy to see that this was the library of Monsieur Simon
Harlowe," he said, and was suddenly brought to a stop.  For the door
was thrown open and a girl broke into the room.

"Betty," she began, and stood staring from one to another of Betty's
visitors.

"Ann, this is Monsieur Hanaud," said Betty with a careless wave of
her hand, and Ann went white as a sheet.

Ann!  Then this girl was Ann Upcott, thought Jim Frobisher, the girl
who had written to him, the girl, all acquaintanceship with whom he
had twice denied, and he had sat side by side with her, he had even
spoken to her.  She swept across the room to him.

"So you have come!" she cried.  "But I knew that you would!"

Jim was conscious of a mist of shining yellow hair, a pair of
sapphire eyes, and of a face impertinently lovely and most delicate
in its colour.

"Of course I have come," he said feebly, and Hanaud looked on with a
smile.  He had an eye on Betty Harlowe, and the smile said as clearly
as words could say, "That young man is going to have a deal of
trouble before he gets out of Dijon."




CHAPTER SIX: _Jim Changes His Lodging_

The library was a big oblong room with two tall windows looking into
the court, and the observation window thrown out at the end over the
footway of the street.  A door in the inner wall close to this window
led to a room behind, and a big open fire-place faced the windows on
the court.  For the rest, the walls were lined with high book-shelves
filled with books, except for a vacant space here and there where a
volume had been removed.  Hanaud put back in its place the book which
he had been holding in his hand.

"One can easily see that this is the library of Simon Harlowe, the
collector," he said.  "I have always thought that if one only had the
time to study and compare the books which a man buys and reads, one
would more surely get the truth of him than in any other way.  But
alas! one never has the time."  He turned towards Jim Frobisher
regretfully.  "Come and stand with me, Monsieur Frobisher.  For even
a glance at the backs of them tells one something."

Jim took his place by Hanaud's side.

"Look, here is a book on Old English Gold Plate, and
another--pronounce that title for me, if you please."

Jim read the title of the book on which Hanaud's finger was placed.

"Marks and Monograms on Pottery and Porcelain."

Hanaud repeated the inscription and moved along.  From a shelf at the
level of his breast and just to the left of the window in which Betty
was sitting, he took a large, thinnish volume in a paper cover, and
turned over the plates.  It was a brochure upon Battersea Enamel.

"There should be a second volume," said Jim Frobisher with a glance
at the bookshelf.  It was the idlest of remarks.  He was not paying
any attention to the paper-covered book upon Battersea Enamel.  For
he was really engaged in speculating why Hanaud had called him to his
side.  Was it on the chance that he might detect some swift look of
understanding as it was exchanged by the two girls, some sign that
they were in a collusion?  If so, he was to be disappointed.  For
though Betty and Ann were now free from Hanaud's vigilant eye,
neither of them moved, neither of them signalled to the other.
Hanaud, however, seemed entirely interested in his book.  He answered
Jim's suggestion.

"Yes, one would suppose that there were a second volume.  But this is
complete," he said, and he put back the book in its place.  There was
room next to it for another quarto book, so long as it was no
thicker, and Hanaud rested his finger in the vacant place on the
shelf, with his thoughts clearly far away.

Betty recalled him to his surroundings.

"Monsieur Hanaud," she said in her quiet voice from her seat in the
window, "there was a second point, you said, on which you would like
to ask me a question."

"Yes, Mademoiselle, I had not forgotten it."

He turned with a curiously swift movement and stood so that he had
both girls in front of him, Betty on his left in the window, Ann
Upcott standing a little apart upon his right, gazing at him with a
look of awe.

"Have you, Mademoiselle," he asked, "been pestered, since Boris
Waberski brought his accusation, with any of these anonymous letters
which seem to be flying about Dijon?"

"I have received one," answered Betty, and Ann Upcott raised her
eyebrows in surprise.  "It came on Sunday morning.  It was very
slanderous, of course, and I should have taken no notice of it but
for one thing.  It told me that you, Monsieur Hanaud, were coming
from Paris to take up the case."

"Oho!" said Hanaud softly.  "And you received this letter on the
Sunday morning?  Can you show it to me, Mademoiselle?"

Betty shook her head.

"No, Monsieur."

Hanaud smiled.

"Of course not.  You destroyed it, as such letter should be
destroyed."

"No, I didn't," Betty answered.  "I kept it.  I put it away in a
drawer of my writing-table in my own sitting-room.  But that room is
sealed up, Monsieur Hanaud.  The letter is in the drawer still."

Hanaud received the statement with a frank satisfaction.

"It cannot run away, then, Mademoiselle," he said contentedly.  But
the contentment passed.  "So the Commissaire of Police actually
sealed up your private sitting-room.  That, to be sure, was going a
little far."

Betty shrugged her shoulders.

"It was mine, you see, where I keep my private things.  And after all
I was accused!" she said bitterly; but Ann Upcott was not satisfied
to leave the matter there.  She drew a step nearer to Betty and then
looked at Hanaud.

"But that is not all the truth," she said.  "Betty's room belongs to
that suite of rooms in which Madame Harlowe's bedroom was arranged.
It is the last room of the suite opening on to the hall, and for that
reason, as the Commissaire said with an apology, it was necessary to
seal it up with the others."

"I thank you, Mademoiselle," said Hanaud with a smile.  "Yes, that of
course softens his action."  He looked whimsically at Betty in the
window-seat.  "It has been my misfortune, I am afraid, to offend
Mademoiselle Harlowe.  Will you help me to get all these troublesome
dates now clear?  Madame Harlowe was buried, I understand, on the
Saturday morning twelve days ago!"

"Yes, Monsieur," said Ann Upcott.

"And after the funeral, on your return to this house, the notary
opened and read the will?"

"Yes, Monsieur."

"And in Boris Waberski's presence?"

"Yes."

"Then exactly a week later, on Saturday, the seventh of May, he goes
off quickly to the Prefecture of Police?"

"Yes."

"And on Sunday morning by the post comes the anonymous letter?"

Hanaud turned away to Betty, who bowed her head in answer.

"And a little later on the same morning comes the Commissaire, who
seals the doors."

"At eleven o'clock, to be exact," replied Ann Upcott.

Hanaud bowed low.

"You are both wonderful young ladies.  You notice the precise hour at
which things happen.  It is a rare gift, and very useful to people
like myself."

Ann Upcott had been growing easier and easier in her manner with each
answer that she gave.  Now she could laugh outright.

"I do, at all events, Monsieur Hanaud," she said.  "But alas!  I was
born to be an old maid.  A chair out of place, a book disarranged, a
clock not keeping time, or even a pin on the carpet--I cannot bear
these things.  I notice them at once and I must put them straight.
Yes, it was precisely eleven o'clock when the Commissaire of Police
rang the bell."

"Did he search the rooms before he sealed them?" Hanaud asked.

"No.  We both of us thought his negligence strange," Ann replied,
"until he informed us that the Examining Magistrate wanted everything
left just as it was."

Hanaud laughed genially.

"That was on my account," he explained.  "Who could tell what
wonderful things Hanaud might not discover with his magnifying glass
when he arrived from Paris?  What fatal fingerprints!  Oh!  Ho! ho!
What scraps of burnt letter!  Ah!  Ha! ha!  But I tell you,
Mademoiselle, that if a crime has been committed in this house, even
Hanaud would not expect to make any startling discoveries in rooms
which had been open to the whole household for a fortnight since the
crime.  However," and he moved towards the door, "since I am here
now----"

Betty was upon her feet like a flash of lightning.  Hanaud stopped
and swung round upon her, swiftly, with his eyes very challenging and
hard.

"You are going to break those seals now?" she asked with a curious
breathlessness.  "Then may I come with you--please, please!  It is I
who am accused.  I have a right to be present," and her voice rose
into an earnest cry.

"Calm yourself, Mademoiselle," Hanaud returned gently.  "No advantage
will be taken of you.  I am going to break no seals.  That, as I have
told you, is the right of the Commissaire, who is a magistrate, and
he will not move until the medical analysis is ready.  No, what I was
going to propose was that Mademoiselle here," and he pointed to Ann,
"should show me the outside of those reception-rooms and the rest of
the house."

"Of course," said Betty, and she sat down again in the window-seat.

"Thank you," said Hanaud.  He turned back to Ann Upcott.  "Shall we
go?  And as we go, will you tell me what you think of Boris Waberski?"

"He has some nerve.  I can tell you that, Monsieur Hanaud," Ann
cried.  "He actually came back to this house after he had lodged his
charge, and asked me to support him"; and she passed out of the room
in front of Hanaud.

Jim Frobisher followed the couple to the door and closed it behind
them.  The last few minutes had set his mind altogether at rest.  The
author of the anonymous letters was the detective's real quarry.  His
manner had quite changed when putting his questions about them.  The
flamboyancies and the indifference, even his amusement at Betty's
ill-humour had quite disappeared.  He had got to business watchfully,
quietly.  Jim came back into the room.  He took his cigarette-case
from his pocket and opened it.

"May I smoke?" he asked.  As he turned to Betty for permission, a
fresh shock brought his thoughts and words alike to a standstill.
She was staring at him with panic naked in her eyes and her face set
like a tragic mask.

"He believes me guilty," she whispered.

"No," said Jim, and he went to her side.  But she would not listen.

"He does.  I am sure of it.  Don't you see that he was bound to?  He
was sent from Paris.  He has his reputation to think of.  He must
have his victim before he returns."

Jim was sorely tempted to break his word.  He had only to tell the
real cause which had fetched Hanaud out of Paris and Betty's distress
was gone.  But he could not.  Every tradition of his life strove to
keep him silent.  He dared not even tell her that this charge against
her was only an excuse.  She must live in anxiety for a little while
longer.  He laid his hand gently upon her shoulder.

"Betty, don't believe that!" he said, with a consciousness of how
weak that phrase was compared with the statement he could have made.
"I was watching Hanaud, listening to him.  I am sure that he already
knew the answers to the questions he was asking you.  Why, he even
knew that Simon Harlowe had a passion for collecting, though not a
word had been said of it.  He was asking questions to see how you
would answer them, setting now and then a little trap, as he
admitted----"

"Yes," said Betty in trembling voice, "all the time he was setting
traps."

"And every answer that you gave, even your manner in giving them,"
Jim continued stoutly, "more and more made clear your innocence."

"To him?" asked Betty.

"Yes, to him.  I am sure of it."

Betty Harlowe caught at his arm and held it in both her hands.  She
leaned her head against it.  Through the sleeve of his coat he felt
the velvet of her cheek.

"Thank you," she whispered.  "Thank you, Jim," and as she pronounced
the name she smiled.  She was thanking him not so much for the stout
confidence of his words, as for the comfort which the touch of him
gave to her.

"Very likely I am making too much of little things," she went on.
"Very likely I am ungenerous, too, to Monsieur Hanaud.  But he lives
amidst crimes and criminals.  He must be so used to seeing people
condemned and passing out of sight into blackness and horrors, that
one more or less, whether innocent or guilty, going that way,
wouldn't seem to matter very much."

"Yes, Betty, I think that is a little unjust," Jim Frobisher remarked
gently.

"Very well, I take it back," she said, and she let his arm go.  "All
the same, Jim, I am looking to you, not to him," and she laughed with
an appealing tremor in the laugh which took his heart by storm.

"Luckily," said he, "you don't have to look to any one," and he had
hardly finished the sentence before Ann Upcott came back alone into
the room.  She was about Betty's height and Betty's age and had the
same sort of boyish slenderness and carriage which marks the girls of
this generation.  But in other respects, even to the colour of her
clothes, she was as dissimilar as one girl can be from another.  She
was dressed in white from her coat to her shoes, and she wore a big
gold hat so that one was almost at a loss to know where her hat ended
and her hair began.

"And Monsieur Hanaud?" Betty asked.

"He is prowling about by himself," she replied.  "I showed him all
the rooms and who used them, and he said that he would have a look at
them and sent me back to you."

"Did he break the seals on the reception-rooms?" Betty Harlowe asked.

"Oh, no," said Ann.  "Why, he told us that he couldn't do that
without the Commissaire."

"Yes, he told us that," Betty remarked dryly.  "But I was wondering
whether he meant what he told us."

"Oh, I don't think Monsieur Hanaud's alarming," said Ann.  She gave
Jim Frobisher the impression that at any moment she might call him a
dear old thing.  She had quite got over the first little shock which
the announcement of his presence had caused her.  "Besides," and she
sat down by the side of Betty in the window-seat and looked with the
frankest confidence at Jim--"besides, we can feel safe now, anyway."

Jim Frobisher threw up his hands in despair.  That queer look of
aloofness had played him false with Ann Upcott now, as it had already
done with Betty.  If these two girls had called on him for help when
a sudden squall found them in an open sailing-boat with the sheet of
the sail made fast, or on the ice-slope of a mountain, or with a
rhinoceros lumbering towards them out of some forest of the Nile, he
would not have shrunk from their trust.  But this was quite a
different matter.  They were calmly pitting him against Hanaud.

"You were safe before," he exclaimed.  "Hanaud is not your enemy, and
as for me, I have neither experience nor natural gifts for this sort
of work"--and he broke off with a groan.  For both the girls were
watching him with a smile of complete disbelief.

"Good heavens, they think that I am being astute," he reflected, "and
the more I confess my incapacity the astuter they'll take me to be."
He gave up all arguments.  "Of course I am absolutely at your
service," he said.

"Thank you," said Betty.  "You will bring your luggage from your
hotel and stay here, won't you?"

Jim was tempted to accept that invitation.  But, on the one hand, he
might wish to see Hanaud at the Grande Taverne; or Hanaud might wish
to see him, and secrecy was to be the condition of such meetings.  It
was better that he should keep his freedom of movement complete.

"I won't put you to so much trouble, Betty," he replied.  "There's no
reason in the world that I should.  A call over the telephone and in
five minutes I am at your side."

Betty Harlowe seemed in doubt to press her invitation or not.

"It looks a little inhospitable in me," she began, and the door
opened, and Hanaud entered the room.

"I left my hat and stick here," he said.  He picked them up and bowed
to the girls.

"You have seen everything, Monsieur Hanaud?" Betty asked.

"Everything, Mademoiselle.  I shall not trouble you again until the
report of the analysis is in my hands.  I wish you a good morning."

Betty slipped off the window-seat and accompanied him out into the
hall.  It appeared to Jim Frobisher that she was seeking to make some
amends for her ill-humour; and when he heard her voice he thought to
detect in it some note of apology.

"I shall be very glad if you will let me know the sense of that
report as soon as possible," she pleaded.  "You, better than any one,
will understand that this is a difficult hour for me."

"I understand very well, Mademoiselle," Hanaud answered gravely.  "I
will see to it that the hour is not prolonged."

Jim, watching them through the doorway, as they stood together in the
sunlit hall, felt ever so slight a touch upon his arm.  He wheeled
about quickly.  Ann Upcott was at his side with all the liveliness
and even the delicate colour gone from her face, and a wild and
desperate appeal in her eyes.

"You will come and stay here?  Oh, please!" she whispered.

"I have just refused," he answered.  "You heard me."

"I know," she went on, the words stumbling over one another from her
lips.  "But take back your refusal.  Do!  Oh, I am frightened out of
my wits.  I don't understand anything.  I am terrified!"  And she
clasped her hands together in supplication.  Jim had never seen fear
so stark, no, not even in Betty's eyes a few minutes ago.  It robbed
her exquisite face of all its beauty, and made it in a second,
haggard and old.  But before he could answer, a stick clattered
loudly upon the pavement of the hall and startled them both like the
crack of a pistol.

Jim looked through the doorway.  Hanaud was stooping to pick up his
cane.  Betty made a dive for it, but Hanaud already had it in his
hands.

"I thank you, Mademoiselle, but I can still touch my toes.  Every
morning I do it five times in my pyjamas," and with a laugh he ran
down the couple of steps into the courtyard and with that curiously
quick saunter of his was out into the street of Charles-Robert in a
moment.  When Jim turned again to Ann Upcott, the fear had gone from
her face so completely that he could hardly believe his eyes.

"Betty, he is going to stay," she cried gaily.

"So I inferred," replied Betty with a curious smile as she came back
into the room.




CHAPTER SEVEN: _Exit Waberski_

Jim Frobisher neither saw nor heard any more of Hanaud that day.  He
fetched his luggage away from the hotel and spent the evening with
Betty Harlowe and Ann Upcott at the Maison Crenelle.  They took their
coffee after dinner in the garden behind the house, descending to it
by a short flight of stone steps from a great door at the back of the
hall.  And by some sort of unspoken compact they avoided all mention
of Waberski's charge.  They had nothing to do but to wait now for the
analyst's report.  But the long line of high, shuttered windows just
above their heads, the windows of the reception-rooms, forbade them
to forget the subject, and their conversation perpetually dwindled
down into long silences.  It was cool out here in the dark garden,
cool and very still; so that the bustle of a bird amongst the leaves
of the sycamores startled them and the rare footsteps of a passer-by
in the little street of Charles-Robert rang out as though they would
wake a dreaming city.  Jim noticed that once or twice Ann Upcott
leaned swiftly forward and stared across the dark lawns and
glimmering paths to the great screen of tall trees, as if her eyes
had detected a movement amongst their stems.  But on each occasion
she said nothing and with an almost inaudible sigh sank back in her
chair.

"Is there a door into the garden from the street?" Frobisher asked,
and Betty answered him.

"No.  There is a passage at the end of the house under the
reception-rooms from the courtyard which the gardeners use.  The only
other entrance is through the hall behind us.  This old house was
built in days when your house really was your castle and the fewer
the entrances, the more safely you slept."

The clocks of that city of Clocks clashed out the hour of eleven,
throwing the sounds of their strokes backwards and forwards above the
pinnacles and roof-tops in a sort of rivalry.  Betty rose to her feet.

"There's a day gone, at all events," she said, and Ann Upcott agreed
with a breath of relief.  To Jim it seemed a pitiful thing that these
two girls, to whom each day should be a succession of sparkling hours
all too short, must be rejoicing quietly, almost gratefully, that
another of them had passed.

"It should be the last of the bad days," he said, and Betty turned
swiftly towards him, her great eyes shining in the darkness.

"Good night, Jim," she said, her voice ever so slightly lingering
like a caress upon his name and she held out her hand.  "It's
terribly dull for you, but we are not unselfish enough to let you go.
You see, we are shunned just now--oh, it's natural!  To have you with
us means a great deal.  For one thing," and there came a little lilt
in her voice, "I shall sleep to-night."  She ran up the steps and
stood for a moment against the light from the hall.  "A long-legged
slip of a girl, in black silk stockings"--thus Mr. Haslitt had spoken
of her as she was five years ago, and the description fitted her
still.

"Good night, Betty," said Jim, and Ann Upcott ran past him up the
steps and waved her hand.

"Good night," said Jim, and with a little twist of her shoulders Ann
followed Betty.  She came back, however.  She was wearing a little
white frock of _crêpe de Chine_ with white stockings and satin shoes,
and she gleamed at the head of the steps like a slender thing of
silver.

"You'll bolt the door when you come in, won't you?" She pleaded with
a curious anxiety considering the height of the strong walls about
the garden.

"I will," said Jim, and he wondered why in all this business Ann
Upcott stood out as a note of fear.  It was high time indeed, that
the long line of windows was thrown open and the interdict raised
from the house and its inmates.  Jim Frobisher paced the quiet garden
in the darkness with a prayer at his heart that that time would come
to-morrow.  In Betty's room above the reception-rooms the light was
still burning behind the latticed shutters of the windows, in spite
of her confidence that she would sleep--yes, and in Ann Upcott's room
too, at the end of the house towards the street.  A fury against
Boris Waberski flamed up in him.

It was late before he himself went into the house and barred the
door, later still before he fell asleep.  But once asleep, he slept
soundly, and when he waked, it was to find his shutters thrown wide
to the sunlight, his coffee cold by his bedside, and Gaston, the old
servant, in the room.

"Monsieur Hanaud asked me to tell you he was in the library," he said.

Jim was out of bed in an instant.

"Already?  What is the time, Gaston?"

"Nine o'clock.  I have prepared Monsieur's bath."  He removed the
tray from the table by the bed.  "I will bring some fresh coffee."

"Thank you!  And will you please tell Monsieur Hanaud that I will not
be long."

"Certainly, Monsieur."

Jim took his coffee while he dressed and hurried down to the library,
where he found Hanaud seated at the big writing-table in the middle
of the room, with a newspaper spread out over the blotting-pad and
placidly reading the news.  He spoke quickly enough, however, the
moment Jim appeared.

"So you left your hotel in the Place Darcy, after all, eh, my friend?
The exquisite Miss Upcott!  She had but to sigh out a little prayer
and clasp her hands together, and it was done.  Yes, I saw it all
from the hall.  What it is to be young!  You have those two letters
which Waberski wrote your firm?"

"Yes," said Jim.  He did not think it necessary to explain that
though the prayer was Ann Upcott's, it was the thought of Betty which
had brought him to the Maison Grenelle.

"Good!  I have sent for him," said Hanaud.

"To come to this house?"

"I am expecting him now."

"That's capital," cried Jim.  "I shall meet him, then!  The damned
rogue!  I shouldn't wonder if I thumped him," and he clenched his
fist and shook it in a joyous anticipation.

"I doubt if that would be so helpful as you think.  No, I beg of you
to place yourself in my hands this morning, Monsieur Frobisher,"
Hanaud interposed soberly.  "If you confront Waberski at once with
those two letters, at once his accusation breaks down.  He will
withdraw it.  He will excuse himself.  He will burst into a torrent
of complaints and reproaches.  And I shall get nothing out of him.
That I do not want."

"But what is there to be got?" Jim asked impatiently.

"Something perhaps.  Perhaps nothing," the detective returned with a
shrug of the shoulders.  "I have a second mission in Dijon, as I told
you in Paris."

"The anonymous letters?"

"Yes.  You were present yesterday when Mademoiselle Harlowe told me
how she learned that I was summoned from Paris upon this case.  It
was not, after all, any of my colleagues here who spread the news.
It is even now unknown that I am here.  No, it was the writer of the
letters.  And in so difficult a matter I can afford to neglect no
clue.  Did Waberski know that I was going to be sent for?  Did he
hear that at the Prefecture when he lodged his charge on the Saturday
or from the examining magistrate on the same day?  And if he did, to
whom did he talk between the time when he saw the magistrate and the
time when letters must be posted if they are to be delivered on the
Sunday morning?  These are questions I must have the answer to, and
if we at once administer the knock-out with your letters, I shall not
get them.  I must lead him on with friendliness.  You see that."

Jim very reluctantly did.  He had longed to see Hanaud dealing with
Waberski in the most outrageous of his moods, pouncing and tearing
and trampling with the gibes of a schoolboy and the improprieties of
the gutter.  Hanaud indeed had promised him as much.  But he found
him now all for restraint and sobriety and more concerned apparently
with the authorship of the anonymous letters than with the righting
of Betty Harlowe.  Jim felt that he had been defrauded.

"But I am to meet this man," he said.  "That must not be forgotten."

"And it shall not be," Hanaud assured him.  He led him over to the
door in the inner wall close to the observation window and opened it.

"See!  If you will please to wait in here," and as the disappointment
deepened on Jim's face, he added, "Oh, I do not ask you to shut the
door.  No.  Bring up a chair to it--so!  And keep the door ajar so!
Then you will see and hear and yet not be seen.  You are content?
Not very.  You would prefer to be on the stage the whole time like an
actor.  Yes, we all do.  But, at all events, you do not throw up your
part," and with a friendly grin he turned back to the table.

A shuffling step which merged into the next step with a curiously
slovenly sound rose from the courtyard.

"It was time we made our little arrangements," said Hanaud in an
undertone.  "For here comes our hero from the Steppes."

Jim popped his head through the doorway.

"Monsieur Hanaud!" he whispered excitedly.  "Monsieur Hanaud!  It
cannot be wise to leave those windows open on the courtyard.  For if
we can hear a footstep so loudly in this room, anything said in this
room will be easily overheard in the court."

"But how true that is!" Hanaud replied in the same voice and struck
his forehead with his fist in anger at his folly.  "But what are we
to do?  The day is so hot.  This room will be an oven.  The ladies
and Waberski will all faint.  Besides, I have an officer in plain
clothes already stationed in the court to see that it is kept empty.
Yes, we will risk it."

Jim drew back.

"That man doesn't welcome advice from any one," he said indignantly,
but he said it only to himself; and almost before he had finished,
the bell rang.  A few seconds afterwards Gaston entered.

"Monsieur Boris," he said.

"Yes," said Hanaud with a nod.  "And will you tell the ladies that we
are ready?"

Boris Waberski, a long, round-shouldered man with bent knees and
clumsy feet, dressed in black and holding a soft black felt hat in
his hand, shambled quickly into the room and stopped dead at the
sight of Hanaud.  Hanaud bowed and Waberski returned the bow; and
then the two men stood looking at one another--Hanaud all geniality
and smiles, Waberski a rather grotesque figure of uneasiness like one
of those many grim caricatures carved by the imagination of the
Middle Ages on the columns of the churches of Dijon.  He blinked in
perplexity at the detective and with his long, tobacco-stained
fingers tortured his grey moustache.

"Will you be seated?" said Hanaud politely.  "I think that the ladies
will not keep us waiting."

He pointed towards a chair in front of the writing-table but on his
left hand and opposite to the door.

"I don't understand," said Waberski doubtfully.  "I received a
message.  I understood that the Examining Magistrate had sent for me."

"I am his agent," said Hanaud.  "I am----" and he stopped.  "Yes?"

Boris Waberski stared.

"I said nothing."

"I beg your pardon.  I am--Hanaud."

He shot the name out quickly, but he was answered by no start, nor by
any sign of recognition.

"Hanaud?"  Waberski shook his head.  "That no doubt should be
sufficient to enlighten me," he said with a smile, "but it is better
to be frank--it doesn't."

"Hanaud of the Sûrété of Paris."

And upon Waberski's face there came slowly a look of utter
consternation.

"Oh!" he said, and again "Oh!" with a lamentable look towards the
door as if he was in two minds whether to make a bolt of it.  Hanaud
pointed again to the chair, and Waberski murmured, "Yes--to be sure,"
and made a little run to it and sank down.

Jim Frobisher, watching from his secret place, was certain of one
thing.  Boris Waberski had not written the anonymous letter to Betty
nor had he contributed the information about Hanaud to the writer.
He might well have been thought to have been acting ignorance of
Hanaud's name, up to the moment when Hanaud explained who Hanaud was.
But no longer.  His consternation then was too genuine.

"You will understand, of course, that an accusation so serious as the
one you have brought against Mademoiselle Harlowe demands the closest
inquiry," Hanaud continued without any trace of irony, "and the
Examining Magistrate in charge of the case honoured us in Paris with
a request for help."

"Yes, it is very difficult," replied Boris Waberski, twisting about
as if he was a martyr on red-hot plates.

But the difficulty was Waberski's, as Jim, with that distressed man
in full view, was now able to appreciate.  Waberski had rushed to the
Prefecture when no answer came from Messrs. Frobisher & Haslitt to
his letter of threats, and had brought his charge in a spirit of
disappointment and rancour, with a hope no doubt that some offer of
cash would be made to him and that he could withdraw it.  Now he
found the trained detective service of France upon his heels, asking
for his proofs and evidence.  This was more than he had bargained for.

"I thought," Hanaud continued easily, "that a little informal
conversation between you and me and the two young ladies, without
shorthand writers or secretaries, might be helpful."

"Yes, indeed," said Waberski hopefully.

"As a preliminary of course," Hanaud added dryly, "a preliminary to
the more serious and now inevitable procedure."

Waberski's gleam of hopefulness was extinguished.

"To be sure," he murmured, plucking at his lean throat nervously.
"Cases must proceed."

"That is what they are there for," said Hanaud sententiously; and the
door of the library was pushed open.  Betty came into the room with
Ann Upcott immediately behind her.

"You sent for me," she began to Hanaud, and then she saw Boris
Waberski.  Her little head went up with a jerk, her eyes smouldered.
"Monsieur Boris," she said, and again she spoke to Hanaud.  "Come to
take possession, I suppose?"  Then she looked round the room for Jim
Frobisher, and exclaimed in a sudden dismay:

"But I understood that----" and Hanaud was just in time to stop her
from mentioning any name.

"All in good time, Mademoiselle," he said quickly.  "Let us take
things in their order."

Betty took her old place in the window-seat.  Ann Upcott shut the
door and sat down in a chair a little apart from the others.  Hanaud
folded up his newspaper and laid it aside.  On the big blotting-pad
which was now revealed lay one of those green files which Jim
Frobisher had noticed in the office of the Sûrété.  Hanaud opened it
and took up the top paper.  He turned briskly to Waberski.

"Monsieur, you state that on the night of the 27th of April, this
girl here, Betty Harlowe, did wilfully give to her adoptive mother
and benefactress, Jeanne-Marie Harlowe, an overdose of a narcotic by
which her death was brought about."

"Yes," said Waberski with an air of boldness, "I declare that."

"You do not specify the narcotic?"

"It was probably morphine, but I cannot be sure."

"And administered, according to you, if this summary which I hold
here is correct, in the glass of lemonade which Madame Harlowe had
always at her bedside."

"Yes."

Hanaud laid the sheet of foolscap down again.

"You do not charge the nurse, Jeanne Baudin, with complicity in this
crime?" he asked.

"Oh, no!" Waberski exclaimed with a sort of horror, with his eyes
open wide and his eyebrows running up his forehead towards his hedge
of wiry hair.  "I have not a suspicion of Jeanne Baudin.  I pray you,
Monsieur Hanaud, to be clear upon that point.  There must be no
injustice!  No!  Oh, it is well that I came here to-day!  Jeanne
Baudin!  Listen!  I would engage her to nurse me to-morrow, were my
health to fail."

"One cannot say more than that," replied Hanaud with a grave
sympathy.  "I only asked you the question because undoubtedly Jeanne
Baudin was in Madame's bedroom when Mademoiselle entered it to wish
Madame good night and show off her new dancing-frock."

"Yes, I understand," said Waberski.  He was growing more and more
confident, so suave and friendly was this Monsieur Hanaud of the
Sûrété.  "But the fatal drug was slipped into that glass without a
doubt when Jeanne Baudin was not looking.  I do not accuse her.  No!
It is that hard one," and his voice began to shake and his mouth to
work, "who slipped it in and then hurried off to dance till morning,
whilst her victim died.  It is terrible that!  Yes, Monsieur Hanaud,
it is terrible.  My poor sister!"

"Sister-in-law."

The correction came with an acid calm from an armchair near the door
in which Ann Upcott was reclining.

"Sister to me!" replied Waberski mournfully and he turned to Hanaud.
"Monsieur, I shall never cease to reproach myself.  I was away
fishing in the forest.  If I had stayed at home!  Think of it!  I ask
you to----" and his voice broke.

"Yes, but you did come back, Monsieur Waberski," Hanaud said, "and
this is where I am perplexed.  You loved your sister.  That is clear,
since you cannot even think of her without tears."

"Yes, yes," Waberski shaded his eyes with his hand.

"Then why did you, loving her so dearly, wait for so long before you
took any action to avenge her death?  There will be some good reason
not a doubt, but I have not got it."  Hanaud continued, spreading out
his hands.  "Listen to the dates.  Your dear sister dies on the night
of the 27th of April.  You return home on the 28th; and you do
nothing, you bring no charge, you sit all quiet.  She is buried on
the 30th, and after that you still do nothing, you sit all quiet.  It
is not until one week after that you launch your accusation against
Mademoiselle.  Why?  I beg you, Monsieur Waberski, not to look at me
between the fingers, for the answer is not written on my face, and to
explain this difficulty to me."

The request was made in the same pleasant, friendly voice which
Hanaud had used so far and without any change of intonation.  But
Waberski snatched his hand away from his forehead and sat up with a
flush on his face.

"I answer you at once," he exclaimed.  "From the first I knew it
here," and he thumped his heart with his fist, "that murder had been
committed.  But as yet I did not know it here," and he patted his
forehead, "in my head.  So I think and I think and I think.  I see
reasons and motives.  They build themselves up.  A young girl of
beauty and style, but of a strange and secret character, thirsting in
her heart for colour and laughter and enjoyment and the power which
her beauty offers her if she will but grasp it, and yet while
thirsting, very able to conceal all sign of thirst.  That is the
picture I give you of that hard one, Betty Harlowe."

For the first time since the interview had commenced, Betty herself
showed some interest in it.  Up till now she had sat without a
movement, a figure of disdain in an ice-house of pride.  Now she
flashed into life.  She leaned forward, her elbow on her crossed
knee, her chin propped in her hand, her eyes on Waberski, and a smile
of amusement at this analysis of herself giving life to her face.
Jim Frobisher, on the other hand, behind his door felt that he was
listening to blasphemies.  Why did Hanaud endure it?  There was
information, he had said, which he wanted to get from Boris Waberski.
The point on which he wanted information was settled long ago, at the
very beginning of this informal session.  It was as clear as daylight
that Waberski had nothing to do with Betty's anonymous letter.  Why,
then, should Hanaud give this mountebank of a fellow a free
opportunity to slander Betty Harlowe?  Why should he question and
question as if there were solid weight in the accusation?  Why, in a
word, didn't he fling open this door, allow Frobisher to produce the
blackmailing letters to Mr. Haslitt, and then stand aside while Boris
Waberski was put into that condition in which he would call upon the
services of Jeanne Baudin?  Jim indeed was furiously annoyed with
Monsieur Hanaud.  He explained to himself that he was disappointed.

Meanwhile, Boris Waberski, after a little nervous check when Betty
had leaned forward, continued his description.

"For such a one Dijon would be tiresome.  It is true there was each
year a month or so at Monte Carlo, just enough to give one a hint of
what might be, like a cigarette to a man who wants to smoke.  And
then back to Dijon!  Ah, Monsieur, not the Dijon of the Dukes of
Burgundy, not even the Dijon of the Parliament of the States, but the
Dijon of to-day, an ordinary, dull, provincial town of France which
keeps nothing of its former gaieties and glory but some old rare
buildings and a little spirit of mockery.  Imagine, then, Monsieur,
this hard one with a fortune and freedom within her grasp if only she
has the boldness on some night when Monsieur Boris is out of the way
to seize them!  Nor is that all.  For there is an invalid in the
house to whom attentions are owed--yes, and must be given."
Waberski, in a flight of excitement checked himself and half closed
his eyes, with a little cunning nod.  "For the invalid was not so
easy.  No, even that dear one had her failings.  Oh, yes, and we will
not forget them when the moment comes for the extenuating pleas.  No,
indeed," and he flung his arm out nobly.  "I myself will be the first
to urge them to the judge of the Assizes when the verdict is given."

Betty Harlowe leaned back once more indifferent. From an arm-chair
near the door, a little gurgle of laughter broke from the lips of Ann
Upcott.  Even Hanaud smiled.

"Yes, yes," he said; "but we have not got quite as far as the Court
of Assizes, Monsieur Waberski.  We are still at the point where you
know it in your heart but not in your head."

"That is so," Waberski returned briskly.  "On the seventh of May, a
Saturday, I bring my accusation to the Prefecture.  Why?  For, on the
morning of that day I am certain.  I know it at last here too," and
up went his hand to his forehead, and he hitched himself forward on
to the edge of his chair.

"I am in the street of Gambetta, one of the small popular new
streets, a street with some little shops and a reputation not of the
best.  At ten o'clock I am passing quickly through that street when
from a little shop a few yards in front of me out pops that hard one,
my niece."

Suddenly the whole character of that session had changed.  Jim
Frobisher, though he sat apart from it, felt the new tension, and was
aware of the new expectancy.  A moment ago Boris Waberski as he sat
talking and gesticulating had been a thing for ridicule, almost for
outright laughter.  Now, though his voice still jumped hysterically
from high notes to low notes and his body jerked like a marionette's,
he held the eyes of every one--every one, that is, except Betty
Harlowe.  He was no longer vague.  He was speaking of a definite hour
and a place and of a definite incident which happened there.

"Yes, in that bad little street I see her.  I do not believe my
senses.  I step into a little narrow alley and I peep round the
corner.  I peep with my eyes," and Waberski pointed to them with two
of his fingers as though there was something peculiarly convincing in
the fact that he peeped with them and not with his elbows, "and I am
sure.  Then I wait until she is out of sight, and I creep forward to
see what shop it is she visited in that little street of squalor.
Once more I do not believe my eyes.  For over the door I read the
name, Jean Cladel, Herbalist."

He pronounced the name in a voice of triumph and sat back in his
chair, nodding his head violently at intervals of a second.  There
was not a sound in the room until Hanaud's voice broke the silence.

"I don't understand," he said softly.  "Who is this Jean Cladel, and
why should a young lady not visit his shop?"

"I beg your pardon," Waberski replied.  "You are not of Dijon.  No!
or you would not have asked that question.  Jean Cladel has no better
name than the street he very suitably lives in.  Ask a Dijonnais
about Jean Cladel, and you will see how he becomes silent and shrugs
his shoulders as if here was a topic on which it was becoming to be
silent.  Better still, Monsieur Hanaud, ask at the Prefecture.  Jean
Cladel!  Twice he has been tried for selling prohibited drugs."

Hanaud was stung at last out of his calm.

"What is that?" he cried in a sharp voice.

"Yes, twice, Monsieur.  Each time he has scraped through, that is
true.  He has powerful friends, and witnesses have been spirited
away.  But he is known!  Jean Cladel!  Yes, Jean Cladel!"

"Jean Cladel, Herbalist of the street Gambetta," Hanaud repeated
slowly.  "But"--and he leaned back in an easier attitude--"you will
see my difficulty, Monsieur Waberski.  Ten o'clock is a public hour.
It is not a likely hour for any one to choose for so imprudent a
visit, even if that one were stupid."

"Yes, and so I reasoned too," Waberski interposed quickly.  "As I
told you, I could not believe my eyes.  But I made sure--oh, there
was no doubt, Monsieur Hanaud.  And I thought to myself this.  Crimes
are discovered because criminals, even the acutest, do sooner or
later some foolish thing.  Isn't it so?  Sometimes they are too
careful; they make their proofs too perfect for an imperfect world.
Sometimes they are too careless or are driven by necessity to a rash
thing.  But somehow a mistake is made and justice wins the game."

Hanaud smiled.

"Aha! a student of crime, Monsieur!"  He turned to Betty, and it
struck upon Jim Frobisher with a curious discomfort that this was the
first time Hanaud had looked directly at Betty since the interview
had begun.

"And what do you say to this story, Mademoiselle?"

"It is a lie," she answered quietly.

"You did not visit Jean Cladel in the street of Gambetta at ten
o'clock on the morning of the 7th of May?"

"I did not, Monsieur."

Waberski smiled and twisted his moustache.

"Of course!  Of course!  We could not expect Mademoiselle to admit
it.  One fights for one's skin, eh?"

"But, after all," Hanaud interrupted, with enough savagery in his
voice to check all Waberski's complacency, "let us not forget that on
the 7th of May, Madame Harlowe had been dead for ten days.  Why
should Mademoiselle still be going to the shop of Jean Cladel?"

"To pay," said Waberski.  "Oh, no doubt Jean Cladel's wares are
expensive and have to be paid for more than once, Monsieur."

"By wares you mean poison," said Hanaud.  "Let us be explicit."

"Yes."

"Poison which was used to murder Madame Harlowe."

"I say so," Waberski declared, folding his arms across his breast.

"Very well," said Hanaud.  He took from his green file a second paper
written over in a fine hand and emphasised by an official stamp.
"Then what will you say, Monsieur, if I tell you that the body of
Madame Harlowe has been exhumed?" Hanaud continued, and Waberski's
face lost what little colour it had.  He stared at Hanaud, his jaw
working up and down nervously, and he did not say a word.

"And what will you say if I tell you," Hanaud continued, "that no
more morphia was discovered in it than one sleeping-dose would
explain and no trace at all of any other poison?"

In a complete silence Waberski took his handkerchief from his pocket
and dabbed his forehead.  The game was up.  He had hoped to make his
terms, but his bluff was called.  He had not one atom of faith in his
own accusation.  There was but one course for him to take, and that
was to withdraw his charge and plead that his affection for his
sister-in-law had led him into a gross mistake.  But Boris Waberski
was never the man for that.  He had that extra share of cunning which
shipwrecks always the minor rogue.  He was unwise enough to imagine
that Hanaud might be bluffing too.

He drew his chair a little nearer to the table.  He tittered and
nodded at Hanaud confidentially.

"You say 'if I tell you,'" he said smoothly.  "Yes, but you do not
tell me, Monsieur Hanaud--no, not at all.  On the contrary, what you
say is this: 'My friend Waberski, here is a difficult matter which,
if exposed, means a great scandal, and of which the issue is
doubtful.  There is no good in stirring the mud.'"

"Oh, I say that?" Hanaud asked, smiling pleasantly.

Waberski felt sure of his ground now.

"Yes, and more than that.  You say, 'You have been badly treated, my
friend Waberski, and if you will now have a little talk with that
hard one your niece----'"

And his chair slid back against the bookcase and he sat gaping
stupidly like a man who has been shot.

Hanaud had sprung to his feet, he stood towering above the table, his
face suddenly dark with passion.

"Oh, I say all that, do I?" he thundered.  "I came all the way from
Paris to Dijon to preside over a little bargain in a murder case!
I--Hanaud!  Oh! ho! ho!  I'll teach you a lesson for that!  Read
this!" and bending forward he thrust out the paper with the official
seal.  "It is the report of the analysts.  Take it, I tell you, and
read it!"

Waberski reached out a trembling arm, afraid to venture nearer.  Even
when he had the paper in his hands, they shook so he could not read
it.  But since he had never believed in his charge that did not
matter.

"Yes," he muttered, "no doubt I have made a mistake."

Hanaud caught the word up.

"Mistake!  Ah, there's a fine word!  I'll show you what sort of a
mistake you have made.  Draw up your chair to this table in front of
me!  So!  And take a pen--so!  And a sheet of paper--so! and now you
write for me a letter."

"Yes, yes," Waberski agreed.  All the bravado had gone from his
bearing, all the insinuating slyness.  He was in a quiver from head
to foot.  "I will write that I am sorry."

"That is not necessary," roared Hanaud.  "I will see to it that you
are sorry.  No!  You write for me what I dictate to you and in
English.  You are ready?  Yes?  Then you begin.  'Dear Sirs.'  You
have that?"

"Yes, yes," said Waberski, scribbling hurriedly.  His head was in a
whirl.  He flinched as he wrote under the towering bulk of the
detective.  He had as yet no comprehension of the goal to which he
was being led.

"Good!  'Dear Sirs,'" Hanaud repeated.  "But we want a date for that
letter.  April 30th, eh?  That will do.  The day Madame Harlowe's
will was read and you found you were left no money.  April 30th--put
it in.  So!  Now we go on.  'Dear Sirs, Send me at once one thousand
pounds by the recommended post, or I make some awkwardnesses----'"

Waberski dropped his pen and sprang back out of his chair.

"I don't understand--I can't write that....  There is an error--I
never meant..." he stammered, his hands raised as if to ward off an
attack.

"Ah, you never meant the blackmail!" Hanaud cried savagely.  "Ah!
Ha!  Ha!  It is good for you that I now know that!  For when, as you
put it so delicately to Mademoiselle, the moment comes for the
extenuating pleas, I can rise up in the Court and urge it.  Yes!  I
will say: 'Mr. the President, though he did the blackmail, poor
fellow, he never meant it.  So please to give him five years more,'"
and with that Hanaud swept across the room like a tornado and flung
open the door behind which Frobisher was waiting.

"Come!" he said, and he led Jim into the room.  "You produce the two
letters he wrote to your firm, Monsieur Frobisher.  Good!"

But it was not necessary to produce them.  Boris Waberski had dropped
into a chair and burst into tears.  There was a little movement of
discomfort made by every one in that room except Hanaud; and even his
anger dropped.  He looked at Waberski in silence.

"You make us all ashamed.  You can go back to your hotel," he said
shortly.  "But you will not leave Dijon, Monsieur Waberski, until it
is decided what steps we shall take with you."

Waberski rose to his feet and stumbled blindly to the door.

"I make my apologies," he stammered.  "It is all a mistake.  I am
very poor ... I meant no harm," and without looking at any one he got
himself out of the room.

"That type!  He at all events cannot any more think that Dijon is
dull," said Hanaud, and once more he adventured on the dangerous seas
of the English language.  "Do you know what my friend Mister Ricardo
would have said?  No?  I tell you.  He would have said, 'That fellow!
My God!  What a sauce!'"

Those left in the room, Betty, Ann Upcott, and Jim Frobisher, were in
a mood to welcome any excuse for laughter.  The interdict upon the
house was raised, the charge against Betty proved of no account, the
whole bad affair was at an end.  Or so it seemed.  But Hanaud went
quickly to the door and closed it, and when he turned back there was
no laughter at all upon his face.

"Now that that man has gone," he said gravely, "I have something to
tell you three which is very serious.  I believe that, though
Waberski does not know it, Madame Harlowe was murdered by poison in
this house on the night of April the twenty-seventh."

The statement was received in a dreadful silence.  Jim Frobisher
stood like a man whom some calamity has stunned.  Betty leaned
forward in her seat with a face of horror and incredulity; and then
from the arm-chair by the door where Ann Upcott was sitting there
burst a loud, wild cry.

"There was some one in the house that night," she cried.

Hanaud swung round to her, his eyes blazing.

"And it is you who tell me that, Mademoiselle?" he asked in a
curious, steady voice.

"Yes.  It's the truth," she cried with a sort of relief in her voice,
that at last a secret was out which had grown past endurance.  "I am
sure now.  There was a stranger in the house."  And though her face
was white as paper, her eyes met Hanaud's without fear.




CHAPTER EIGHT: _The Book_

The two startling declarations, one treading upon the heels of the
other, set Jim Frobisher's brain whirling.  Consternation and
bewilderment were all jumbled together.  He had no time to ask "how,"
for he was already asking "What next?"  His first clear thought was
for Betty, and as he looked at her, a sharp anger against both Hanaud
and Ann Upcott seized and shook him.  Why hadn't they both spoken
before?  Why must they speak now?  Why couldn't they leave well alone?

For Betty had fallen back in the window-seat, her hands idle at her
sides and her face utterly weary and distressed.  Jim thought of some
stricken patient who wakes in the morning to believe for a few
moments that the malady was a bad dream; and then comes the stab and
the cloud of pain settles down for another day.  A moment ago Betty's
ordeal seemed over.  Now it was beginning a new phase.

"I am sorry," he said to her.

The report of the analysts was lying on the writing-table just
beneath his eyes.  He took it up idly.  It was a trick, of course,
with its seals and its signatures, a trick of Hanaud's to force
Waberski to a retraction.  He glanced at it, and with an exclamation
began carefully to read it through from the beginning to the end.
When he had finished, he raised his head and stared at Hanaud.

"But this report is genuine," he cried.  "Here are the details of the
tests applied and the result.  There was no trace discovered of any
poison."

"No trace at all," Hanaud replied.  He was not in the least disturbed
by the question.

"Then I don't understand why you bring the accusation or whom you
accuse," Frobisher exclaimed.

"I have accused no one," said Hanaud steadily.  "Let us be clear
about that!  As to your other question--look!"

He took Frobisher by the elbow and led him to that bookshelf by the
window before which they had stood together yesterday.

"There was an empty space here yesterday.  You yourself drew my
attention to it.  You see that the space is filled to-day."

"Yes," said Jim.

Hanaud took down the volume which occupied the space.  It was of
quarto size, fairly thick and bound in a paper cover.

"Look at that," he said; and Jim Frobisher as he took it noticed with
a queer little start that although Hanaud's eyes were on his face
they were blank of all expression.  They did not see him.  Hanaud's
senses were concentrated on the two girls at neither of whom he so
much as glanced.  He was alert to them, to any movement they might
make of surprise or terror.  Jim threw up his head in a sudden
revolt.  He was being used for another trick, as some conjurer may
use a fool of a fellow whom he has persuaded out of his audience on
to his platform.  Jim looked at the cover of the book, and cried with
enough violence to recall Hanaud's attention:

"I see nothing here to the point.  It is a treatise printed by some
learned society in Edinburgh."

"It is.  And if you will look again, you will see that it was written
by a Professor of Medicine in that University.  And if you will look
a third time you will see from a small inscription in ink that the
copy was presented with the Professor's compliments to Mr. Simon
Harlowe."

Hanaud, whilst he was speaking, went to the second of the two windows
which looked upon the court and putting his head out, spoke for a
little while in a low voice.

"We shall not need our sentry here any more," he said as he turned
back into the room.  "I have sent him upon an errand."

He went back to Jim Frobisher, who was turning over a page of the
treatise here and there and was never a scrap the wiser.

"Well?" he asked.

"Strophanthus Hispidus," Jim read aloud the title of the treatise.
"I can't make head or tail of it."

"Let me try!" said Hanaud, and he took the book out of Frobisher's
hands.  "I will show you all how I spent the half-hour whilst I was
waiting for you this morning."

He sat down at the writing-table, placed the treatise on the
blotting-pad in front of him and laid it open at a coloured plate.

"This is the fruit of the plant Strophanthus Hispidus, when it is
ripening," he said.

The plate showed two long, tapering follicles joined together at
their stems and then separating like a pair of compasses set at an
acute angle.  The backs of these follicles were rounded, dark in
colour and speckled; the inner surfaces, however, were flat, and the
curious feature of them was that, from longitudinal crevices, a
number of silky white feathers protruded.

"Each of these feathers," Hanaud continued, and he looked up to find
that Ann Upcott had drawn close to the table and that Betty Harlowe
herself was leaning forward with a look of curiosity upon her
face--"each of these feathers is attached by a fine stalk to an
elliptical pod, which is the seed, and when the fruit is quite ripe
and these follicles have opened so that they make a straight line,
the feathers are released and the wind spreads the seed.  It is
wonderful, eh?  See!"

Hanaud turned the pages until he came to another plate.  Here a
feather was represented in complete detachment from the follicle.  It
was outspread like a fan and was extraordinarily pretty and delicate
in its texture; and from it by a stem as fine as a hair the seed hung
like a jewel.

"What would you say of it, Mademoiselle?" Hanaud asked, looking up
into the face of Ann Upcott with a smile.  "An ornament wrought for a
fine lady, by a dainty artist, eh?" and he turned the book round so
that she on the opposite side of the table might the better admire
the engraving.

Betty Harlowe, it seemed, was now mastered by her curiosity.  Jim
Frobisher, gazing down over Hanaud's shoulder at the plate and
wondering uneasily whither he was being led, saw a shadow fall across
the book.  And there was Betty, standing by the side of her friend
with the palms of her hands upon the edge of the table and her face
bent over the book.

"One could wish it was an ornament, this seed of the Strophanthus
Hispidus," Hanaud continued with a shake of the head.  "But, alas! it
is not so harmless."

He turned the book around again to himself and once more turned the
pages.  The smile had disappeared altogether from his face.  He
stopped at a third plate; and this third plate showed a row of
crudely fashioned arrows with barbed heads.

Hanaud glanced up over his shoulder at Jim.

"Do you understand now the importance of this book, Monsieur
Frobisher?" he asked.  "No?  The seeds of this plant make the famous
arrow-poison of Africa.  The deadliest of all the poisons since there
is no antidote for it."  His voice grew sombre.  "The wickedest of
all the poisons, since it leaves no trace."

Jim Frobisher was startled.  "Is that true?" he cried.

"Yes," said Hanaud; and Betty suddenly leaned forward and pointed to
the bottom of the plate.

"There is a mark there below the hilt of that arrow," she said
curiously.  "Yes, and a tiny note in ink."

For a moment a little gift of vision was vouchsafed to Jim Frobisher,
born, no doubt, of his perplexities and trouble.  A curtain was rung
up in his brain.  He saw no more than what was before him--the pretty
group about the table in the gold of the May morning, but it was all
made grim and terrible and the gold had withered to a light that was
grey and deathly and cold as the grave.  There were the two girls in
the grace of their beauty and their youth, daintily tended,
fastidiously dressed, bending their shining curls over that plate of
the poison arrows like pupils at a lecture.  And the man delivering
the lecture, so close to them, with speech so gentle, was implacably
on the trail of murder, and maybe even now looked upon one of these
two girls as his quarry; was even now perhaps planning to set her in
the dock of an Assize Court and send her out afterwards, carried
screaming and sobbing with terror in the first grey of the morning to
the hideous red engine erected during the night before the prison
gates.  Jim saw Hanaud the genial and friendly, as in some flawed
mirror, twisted into a sinister and terrifying figure.  How could he
sit so close with them at the table, talk to them, point them out
this and that diagram in the plates, he being human and knowing what
he purposed.  Jim broke in upon the lecture with a cry of
exasperation.

"But this isn't a poison!  This is a book about a poison.  The book
can't kill!"

At once Hanaud replied to him:

"Can't it?" he cried sharply.  "Listen to what Mademoiselle said a
minute ago.  Below the hilt of this arrow marked 'Figure F,' the
Professor has written a tiny note."

This particular arrow was a little different from the others in the
shape of its shaft.  Just below the triangular iron head the shaft
expanded.  It was as though the head had been fitted into a bulb; as
one sees sometimes wooden penholders fine enough and tapering at the
upper end, and quite thick just above the nib.

"'See page 37,'" said Hanaud, reading the Professor's note, and he
turned back the pages.

"Page 37.  Here we are!"

Hanaud ran a finger half-way down the page and stopped at a word in
capitals.

"Figure F."

Hanaud hitched his chair a little closer to the table; Ann Upcott
moved round the end of the table that she might see the better; even
Jim Frobisher found himself stooping above Hanaud's shoulder.  They
were all conscious of a queer tension; they were expectant like
explorers on the brink of a discovery.  Whilst Hanaud read the
paragraph aloud, it seemed that no one breathed; and this is what he
read:

"'Figure F is the representation of a poison arrow which was lent to
me by Simon Harlowe, Esq., of Blackman's, Norfolk, and the Maison
Crenelle at Dijon.  It was given to him by a Mr. John Carlisle, a
trader on the Shire River in the Kombe country, and is the most
perfect example of a poison arrow which I have seen.  The
Strophanthus seed has been pounded up in water and mixed with the
reddish clay used by the Kombe natives, and the compound is thickly
smeared over the head of the arrow shaft and over the actual iron
dart except at the point and the edges.  The arrow is quite new and
the compound fresh.'"

Hanaud leaned back in his chair when he had come to the end of this
paragraph.

"You see, Monsieur Frobisher, the question we have to answer.  Where
is to-day Simon Harlowe's arrow?"

Betty looked up into Hanaud's face.

"If it is anywhere in this house, Monsieur, it should be in the
locked cabinet in my sitting-room."

"Your sitting-room?" Hanaud exclaimed sharply.

"Yes.  It is what we call the Treasure Room--half museum, half
living-room.  My uncle Simon used it, Madame too.  It was their
favourite room, full of curios and beautiful things.  But after Simon
Harlowe died Madame would never enter it.  She locked the door which
communicated with her dressing-room, so that she might never even in
a moment of forgetfulness enter it.  The room has a door into the
hall.  She gave the room to me."

Hanaud's forehead cleared of its wrinkles.

"I understand," he said.  "And that room is sealed."

"Yes."

"Have you ever seen the arrow, Mademoiselle?"

"Not that I remember.  I only looked into the cabinet once.  There
are some horrible things hidden away there"; and Betty shivered and
shook the recollection of them from her shoulders.

"The chances are that it's not in the house at all, that it never
came back to the house," Frobisher argued stubbornly.  "The Professor
in all probability would have kept it."

"If he could," Hanaud rejoined.  "But it's out of all probability
that a collector of rare things would have allowed him to keep it.
No!" and he sat for a little time in a muse.  "Do you know what I am
wondering?" he asked at length, and then answered his own question.
"I am wondering whether after all Boris Waberski was not in the
street of Gambetta on the seventh of May and close, very close, to
the shop of Jean Cladel the herbalist."

"Boris!  Boris Waberski," cried Jim.  Was he in Hanaud's eyes the
criminal?  After all, why not?  After all, who more likely if
criminal there was, since Boris Waberski thought himself an inheritor
under Mrs. Harlowe's will?

"I am wondering whether he was not doing that very thing which he
attributed to you, Mademoiselle Betty," Hanaud continued.

"Paying?" Betty cried.

"Paying--or making excuses for not paying, which is more probable, or
recovering the poison arrow now clean of its poison, which is most
probable of all."

At last Hanaud had made an end of his secrecies and reticence.  His
suspicion, winged like the arrow in the plate, was flying straight to
this evident mark.  Jim drew a breath like a man waking from a
nightmare; in all of that small company a relaxation was visible; Ann
Upcott drew away from the table; Betty said softly as though speaking
to herself, "Monsieur Boris!  Monsieur Boris!  Oh, I never thought of
that!" and, to Jim's admiration there was actually a note of regret
in her voice.

It was audible, too, to Hanaud, since he answered with a smile:

"But you must bring yourself to think of it, Mademoiselle.  After
all, he was not so gentle with you that you need show him so much
good will."

A slight rush of colour tinged Betty's cheeks.  Jim was not quite
sure that a tiny accent of irony had not pointed Hanaud's words.

"I saw him sitting here," she replied quickly, "half an hour
ago--abject--in tears--a man!"  She shrugged her shoulders with a
gesture of distaste.  "I wish him nothing worse.  I was satisfied."

Hanaud smiled again with a curious amusement, an appreciation which
Frobisher was quite at a loss to understand.  But he had from time to
time received an uneasy impression that a queer little secret duel
was all this while being fought by Betty Harlowe and Hanaud
underneath the smooth surface of questions and answers--a duel in
which now one, now the other of the combatants got some trifling
scratch.  This time it seemed Betty was hurt.

"You are satisfied, Mademoiselle, but the Law is not," Hanaud
returned.  "Boris Waberski expected a legacy.  Boris Waberski needed
money immediately, as the first of the two letters which he wrote to
Monsieur Frobisher's firm clearly shows.  Boris Waberski had a
motive."  He looked from one to the other of his audience with a nod
to drive the point home.  "Motives, no doubt, are signposts rather
difficult to read, and if one reads them amiss, they lead one very
wide astray.  Granted!  But you must look for your signposts all the
same and try to read them aright.  Listen again to the Professor of
Medicine in the University of Edinburgh!  He is as precise as a man
can be."

Hanaud's eyes fell again upon the description of Figure F in the
treatise still open upon the table in front of him.

"The arrow was the best specimen of a poison arrow which he had ever
come across.  The poison paste was thickly and smoothly spread over
the arrow head and some inches of the shaft.  The arrow was unused
and the poison fresh, and these poisons retain their energy for many,
many years.  I tell you that if this book and this arrow were handed
over to Jean Cladel, Herbalist, Jean Cladel could with ease make a
solution in alcohol which injected from a hypodermic needle, would
cause death within fifteen minutes and leave not one trace."

"Within fifteen minutes?" Betty asked incredulously, and from the
arm-chair against the wall, where Ann Upcott had once more seated
herself, there broke a startled exclamation.

"Oh!" she cried, but no one took any notice of her at all.  Both Jim
and Betty had their eyes fixed upon Hanaud, and he was altogether
occupied in driving his argument home.

"Within fifteen minutes?  How do you know?" cried Jim.

"It is written here, in the book."

"And where would Jean Cladel have learnt to handle the paste with
safety, how to prepare the solution?" Jim went on.

"Here!  Here!  Here!" answered Hanaud, tapping with his knuckles upon
the treatise.  "It is all written out here--experiment after
experiment made upon living animals and the action of the poison
measured and registered by minutes.  Oh, given a man with a working
knowledge of chemicals such as Jean Cladel must possess, and the
result is certain."

Betty Harlowe leaned forward again over the book and Hanaud turned it
half round between them, so that both, by craning their heads, could
read.  He turned the pages back to the beginning and passed them
quickly in review.

"See, Mademoiselle, the time tables.  Strophanthus constricts the
muscles of the heart like digitalis, only much more violently, much
more swiftly.  See the contractions of the heart noted down minute
after minute, until the moment of death and all--here is the
irony!--so that by means of these experiments, the poison may be
transformed into a medicine and the weapon of death become an agent
of life--as in good hands, it has happened."  Hanaud leaned back and
contemplated Betty Harlowe between his half-closed eyes.  "That is
wonderful, Mademoiselle.  What do you think?"

Betty slowly closed the book.

"I think, Monsieur Hanaud," she said, "it is no less wonderful that
you should have studied this book so thoroughly during the half-hour
you waited for us here this morning."

It was Hanaud's turn to change colour.  The blood mounted into his
face.  He was for a second or two quite disconcerted.  Jim once more
had a glimpse of the secret duel and rejoiced that this time it was
Hanaud, the great Hanaud, who was scratched.

"The study of poisons is particularly my work," he answered shortly.
"Even at the Sûrété we have to specialise nowadays," and he turned
rather quickly towards Frobisher.  "You are thoughtful, Monsieur?"

Jim was following out his own train of thought.

"Yes," he answered.  Then he spoke to Betty.

"Boris Waberski had a latch-key, I suppose?"

"Yes," she replied.

"He took it away with him?"

"I think so."

"When are the iron gates locked?"

"It is the last thing Gaston does before he goes to bed."

Jim's satisfaction increased with every answer he received.

"You see, Monsieur Hanaud," he cried, "all this while we have been
leaving out a question of importance.  Who put this book back upon
its shelf?  And when?  Yesterday at noon the space was empty.  This
morning it is filled.  Who filled it?  Last night we sat in the
garden after dinner behind the house.  What could have been easier
than for Waberski to slip in with his latch-key at some moment when
the court was empty, replace the book and slip out again unnoticed?
Why----"

A gesture of Betty's brought him to a halt.

"Unnoticed?  Impossible!" she said bitterly.  "The police have a
_sergent-de-ville_ at our gates, night and day."

Hanaud shook his head.

"He is there no longer.  After you were good enough to answer me so
frankly yesterday morning the questions it was my duty to put to you,
I had him removed at once."

"Why, that's true," Jim exclaimed joyfully.  He remembered now that
when he had driven up with his luggage from the hotel in the
afternoon, the street of Charles-Robert had been quite empty.  Betty
Harlowe stood taken aback by her surprise.  Then a smile made her
face friendly; her eyes danced to the smile, and she dipped to the
detective a little mock curtsy.  But her voice was warm with
gratitude.

"I thank you, Monsieur.  I did not notice yesterday that the man had
been removed, or I should have thanked you before.  Indeed I was not
looking for so much consideration at your hands.  As I told my friend
Jim, I believed that you went away thinking me guilty."

Hanaud raised a hand in protest.  To Jim it was the flourish of the
sword with which the duellist saluted at the end of the bout.  The
little secret combat between these two was over.  Hanaud, by removing
the sergeant from before the gates, had given a sign surely not only
to Betty but to all Dijon that he found nothing to justify any
surveillance of her goings out and comings in, or any limitations
upon her freedom.

"Then you see," Jim insisted.  He was still worrying at his solution
of the case like a dog with a bone.  "You see Waberski had the road
clear for him last night."

Betty, however, would not have it.  She shook her head vigorously.

"I won't believe that Monsieur Boris is guilty of so horrible a
murder.  More," and she turned her great eyes pleadingly upon Hanaud,
"I don't believe that any murder was committed here at all.  I don't
want to believe it," and for a moment her voice faltered.

"After all, Monsieur Hanaud, what are you building this dreadful
theory upon?  That a book of my Uncle Simon was not in his library
yesterday and is there to-day.  We know nothing more.  We don't know
even whether Jean Cladel exists at all."

"We shall know that, Mademoiselle, very soon," said Hanaud, staring
down at the book upon the table.

"We don't know whether the arrow is in the house, whether it ever
was."

"We must make sure, Mademoiselle," said Hanaud stubbornly.

"And even if you had it now, here with the poison clinging in shreds
to the shaft, you still couldn't be sure that the rest of it had been
used.  Here is a report, Monsieur, from the doctors.  Because it says
that no trace of the poison can be discovered, you can't infer that a
poison was administered which leaves no trace.  You never can prove
it.  You have nothing to go upon.  It's all guesswork, and guesswork
which will keep us living in a nightmare.  Oh, if I thought for a
moment that murder had been committed, I'd say, 'Go on, go on'!  But
it hasn't.  Oh, it hasn't!"

Betty's voice rang with so evident a sincerity, there was so strong a
passion of appeal, for peace, for an end of suspicion, for a right to
forget and be forgotten, that Jim fancied no man could resist it.
Indeed, Hanaud sat for a long while with his eyes bent upon the table
before he answered her.  But when at last he did, gently though his
voice began, Jim knew at once that she had lost.

"You argue and plead very well, Mademoiselle Betty," he said.  "But
we have each of us our little creeds by which we live for better or
for worse.  Here is mine, a very humble one.  I can discover
extenuations in most crimes: even crimes of violence.  Passion,
anger, even greed!  What are they but good qualities developed beyond
the bounds?  Things at the beginning good and since grown monstrous!
So, too, in the execution.  This or that habit of life makes natural
this or that weapon which to us is hideous and abnormal and its mere
use a sign of a dreadful depravity.  Yes, I recognise these
palliations.  But there is one crime I never will forgive--murder by
poison.  And one criminal in whose pursuit I will never tire nor
slacken, the Poisoner."  Through the words there ran a real thrill of
hatred, and though Hanaud's voice was low, and he never once raised
his eyes from the table, he held the three who listened to him in a
dreadful spell.

"Cowardly and secret, the poisoner has his little world at his mercy,
and a fine sort of mercy he shows to be sure," he continued bitterly.
"His hideous work is so easy.  It just becomes a vice like drink, no
more than that to the poisoner, but with a thousand times the
pleasure drink can give.  Like the practice of some abominable art.
I tell you the truth now!  Show me one victim to-day and the poisoner
scot-free, and I'll show you another victim before the year's out.
Make no mistake!  Make no mistake!"

His voice rang out and died away.  But the words seemed still to
vibrate in the air of that room, to strike the walls and rebound from
them and still be audible.  Jim Frobisher, for all his slow
imagination, felt that had a poisoner been present and heard them,
some cry of guilt must have rent the silence and betrayed him.  His
heart stopped in its beats listening for a cry, though his reason
told him there was no mouth in that room from which the cry could
come.

Hanaud looked up at Betty when he had finished.  He begged her pardon
with a little flutter of his hands and a regretful smile.  "You must
take me, therefore, as God made me, Mademoiselle, and not blame me
more than you can help for the distress I still must cause you.
There was never a case more difficult.  Therefore never one about
which one way or the other I must be more sure."

Before Betty could reply there came a knock upon the door.

"Come in," Hanaud cried out, and a small, dark, alert man in plain
clothes entered the room.

"This is Nicolas Moreau, who was keeping watch in the courtyard.  I
sent him some while ago upon an errand," he explained and turned
again to Moreau.

"Well, Nicolas?"

Nicolas stood at attention, with his hands at the seams of his
trousers, in spite of his plain clothes, and he recited rather than
spoke in a perfectly expressionless official voice.

"In accordance with instructions I went to the shop of Jean Cladel.
It is number seven.  From the Rue Gambetta I went to the Prefecture.
I verified your statement.  Jean Cladel has twice appeared before the
Police Correctionelle for selling forbidden drugs and has twice been
acquitted owing to the absence of necessary witnesses."

"Thank you, Nicolas."

Moreau saluted, turned on his heel, and went out of the room.  There
followed a moment of silence, of discouragement.  Hanaud looked
ruefully at Betty.

"You see!  I must go on.  We must search in that locked cabinet of
Simon Harlowe's for the poison arrow, if by chance it should be
there."

"The room is sealed," Frobisher reminded him.

"We must have those seals removed," he replied, and he took his watch
from his pocket and screwed up his face in grimace.

"We need Monsieur the Commissary, and Monsieur the Commissary will
not be in a good humour if we disturb him now.  For it is twelve
o'clock, the sacred hour of luncheon.  You will have observed upon
the stage that Commissaries of Police are never in a good humour.  It
is because----"  But Hanaud's audience was never to hear his
explanation of this well-known fact.  For he stopped with a queer
jerk of his voice, his watch still dangling from his fingers upon its
chain.  Both Jim and Betty looked at once where he was looking.  They
saw Ann Upcott standing up against the wall with her hand upon the
top rail of a chair to prevent herself from falling.  Her eyes were
closed, her whole face a mask of misery.  Hanaud was at her side in a
moment.

"Mademoiselle," he asked with a breathless sort of eagerness, "what
is it you have to tell me?"

"It is true, then?" she whispered.  "Jean Cladel exists?"

"Yes."

"And the poison arrow could have been used?" she faltered, and the
next words would not be spoken, but were spoken at the last.  "And
death would have followed in fifteen minutes?"

"Upon my oath it is true," Hanaud insisted.  "What is it you have to
tell me?"

"That I could have hindered it all.  I shall never forgive myself.  I
could have hindered the murder."

Hanaud's eyes narrowed as he watched the girl.  Was he disappointed,
Frobisher wondered?  Did he expect quite another reply?  A swift
movement by Betty distracted him from these questions.  He saw Betty
looking across the room at them with the strangest glittering eyes he
had ever seen.  And then Ann Upcott drew herself away from Hanaud and
stood up against the wall at her full height with her arms
outstretched.  She seemed to be setting herself apart as a pariah;
her whole attitude and posture cried, "Stone me!  I am waiting."

Hanaud put his watch into his pocket.

"Mademoiselle, we will let the Commissary eat his luncheon in peace,
and we will hear your story first.  But not here.  In the garden
under the shade of the trees."  He took his handkerchief and wiped
his forehead.  "Indeed I too feel the heat.  This room is as hot as
an oven."

When Jim Frobisher looked back in after time upon the incidents of
that morning, nothing stood out so vividly in his memories, no, not
even the book of arrows and its plates, not Hanaud's statement of his
creed, as the picture of him twirling his watch at the end of his
chain, whilst it sparkled in the sunlight and he wondered whether he
should break in now upon the Commissaire of Police or let him eat his
luncheon in quiet.  So much that was then unsuspected by them all,
hung upon the exact sequence of events.




CHAPTER NINE: _The Secret_

The garden chairs were already set out upon a lawn towards the
farther end of the garden in the shadow of the great trees.  Hanaud
led the way towards them.

"We shall be in the cool here and with no one to overhear us but the
birds," he said, and he patted and arranged the cushions in a deep
arm-chair of basket work for Ann Upcott.  Jim Frobisher was reminded
again of the solicitude of a doctor with an invalid and again the
parallel jarred upon him.  But he was getting a clearer insight into
the character of this implacable being.  The little courtesies and
attentions were not assumed.  They were natural, but they would not
hinder him for a moment in his pursuit.  He would arrange the
cushions with the swift deft hands of a nurse--yes, but he would slip
the handcuffs on the wrists of his invalid, a moment afterwards, no
less deftly and swiftly, if thus his duty prompted him.

"There!" he said.  "Now, Mademoiselle, you are comfortable.  For me,
if I am permitted, I shall smoke."

He turned round to ask for permission of Betty, who with Jim had
followed into the garden behind him.

"Of course," she answered; and coming forward, she sat down in
another of the chairs.

Hanaud pulled out of a pocket a bright blue bundle of thin black
cigarettes and lit one.  Then he sat in a chair close to the two
girls.  Jim Frobisher stood behind Hanaud.  The lawn was dappled with
sunlight and cool shadows.  The blackbird and the thrush were calling
from bough and bush, the garden was riotous with roses and the air
sweet with their perfume.  It was a strange setting for the eerie
story which Ann Upcott had to tell of her adventures in the darkness
and silence of a night; but the very contrast seemed to make the
story still more vivid.

"I did not go to Monsieur de Pouillac's Ball on the night of April
the 27th," she began, and Jim started, so that Hanaud raised his hand
to prevent him interrupting.  He had not given a thought to where Ann
Upcott had been upon that night.  To Hanaud, however, the statement
brought no surprise.

"You were not well?" he asked.

"It wasn't that," Ann replied.  "But Betty and I had--I won't say a
rule, but a sort of working arrangement which I think had been in
practice ever since I came to the Maison Crenelle.  We didn't
encroach upon each other's independence."

The two girls had recognised from their first coming together that
privacy was the very salt of companionship.  Each had a sanctuary in
her own sitting-room.

"I don't think Betty has ever been in mine, I only once or twice in
hers," said Ann.  "We had each our own friends.  We didn't pester
each other with questions as to where we had been and with whom.  In
a word, we weren't all the time shadows upon each other's heels."

"A wise rule, Mademoiselle," Hanaud agreed cordially.  "A good many
households are split from roof to cellar by the absence of just such
a rule.  The de Pouillacs then were Mademoiselle Betty's friends."

"Yes.  As soon as Betty had gone," Ann resumed, "I told Gaston that
he might turn off the lights and go to bed whenever he liked; and I
went upstairs to my own sitting-room, which is next to my bedroom.
You can see the windows from here.  There!"

They were in a group facing the back of the long house across the
garden.  To the right of the hall stretched the line of shuttered
windows, with Betty's bedroom just above.  Ann pointed to the wing on
the left of the hall and towards the road.

"I see.  You are above the library, Mademoiselle," said Hanaud.

"Yes.  I had a letter to write," Ann continued, and suddenly
faltered.  She had come upon some obstacle in the telling of her
story which she had forgotten when she had uttered her cry in the
library.  She gasped.  "Oh!" she murmured, and again "Oh!" in a low
voice.  She glanced anxiously at Betty, but she got no help from her
at all.  Betty was leaning forward with her elbows upon her knees and
her eyes on the grass at her feet and apparently miles away in
thought.

"Yes, Mademoiselle," Hanaud asked smoothly.

"It was an important letter," Ann went on again, choosing her words
warily, much as yesterday at one moment in her interrogatory Betty
herself had done--concealing something, too, just as Betty had done.
"I had promised faithfully to write it.  But the address was
downstairs in Betty's room.  It was the address of a doctor," and
having said that, it seemed that she had cleared her obstacle, for
she went on in a more easy and natural tone.

"You know what it is, Monsieur Hanaud.  I had been playing tennis all
the afternoon.  I was pleasantly tired.  There was a letter to be
written with a good deal of care and the address was all the way
downstairs.  I said to myself that I would think out the terms of my
letter first."

And here Jim Frobisher, who had been shifting impatiently from one
foot to the other, broke in upon the narrative.

"But what was this letter about and to what doctor?" he asked.

Hanaud swung round almost angrily.

"Oh, please!" he cried.  "These things will all come to light of
themselves in their due order, if we leave them alone and keep them
in our memories.  Let Mademoiselle tell her story in her own way,"
and he was back at Ann Upcott again in a flash.

"Yes, Mademoiselle.  You determined to think out the tenor of your
letter."

A hint of a smile glimmered upon the girl's face for a second.  "But
it was an excuse really, an excuse to sit down in my big arm-chair,
stretch out my legs and do nothing at all.  You can guess what
happened."

Hanaud smiled and nodded.

"You fell fast asleep.  Conscience does not keep young people, who
are healthy and tired, awake," he said.

"No, but it wakes up with them," Ann returned, "and upbraids at once
bitterly.  I woke up rather chilly, as people do who have gone to
sleep in their chairs.  I was wearing a little thin frock of pale
blue tulle--oh, a feather-weight of a frock!  Yes, I was cold and my
conscience was saying, 'Oh, big lazy one!  And your letter?  Where is
it?'

"In a moment I was standing up and the next I was out of the room on
the landing, and I was still half dazed with sleep.  I closed my door
behind me.  It was just chance that I did it.  The lights were all
out on the staircase and in the hall below.  The curtains were drawn
across the windows.  There was no moon that night.  I was in a
darkness so complete that I could not see the glimmer of my hand when
I raised it close before my face."

Hanaud let the end of his cigarette drop at his feet.  Betty had
raised her face and was staring at Ann with her mouth parted.  For
all of them the garden had disappeared with its sunlight and its
roses and its singing birds.  They were upon that staircase with Ann
Upcott in the black night.  The swift changes of colour in her cheeks
and of expression in her eyes--the nervous vividness of her compelled
them to follow with her.

"Yes, Mademoiselle?" said Hanaud quietly.

"The darkness didn't matter to me," she went on, with an amazement at
her own fearlessness, now that she knew the after-history of that
evening.  "I am afraid now.  I wasn't then," and Jim remembered how
the night before in the garden her eyes had shifted from this dark
spot to that in search of an intruder.  Certainly she was afraid now!
Her hands were clenched tight upon the arms of her chair, her lips
shook.

"I knew every tread of the stairs.  My hand was on the balustrade.
There was no sound.  It never occurred to me that any one was awake
except myself.  I did not even turn on the light in the hall by the
switch at the bottom of the stairs.  I knew that there was a switch
just inside the door of Betty's room, and that was enough.  I think,
too, that I didn't want to rouse anybody.  At the foot of the stairs
I turned right like a soldier.  Exactly opposite to me across the
hall was the door of Betty's room.  I crossed the hall with my hands
out in front of me," and Betty, as though she herself were crossing
the hall, suddenly thrust both her hands out in front of her.

"Yes, one would have to do that," she said slowly.  "In the
dark--with nothing but space in front of one----  Yes!" and then she
smiled as she saw that Hanaud's eyes were watching her curiously.
"Don't you think so, Monsieur Hanaud?"

"No doubt," said he.  "But let us not interrupt Mademoiselle."

"I touched the wall first," Ann resumed, "just at the angle of the
corridor and the hall."

"The corridor with the windows on to the courtyard on the one side
and the doors of the receptions on the other?" Hanaud asked.

"Yes."

"Were the curtains drawn across all those windows too, Mademoiselle?"

"Yes.  There was not a glimmer of light anywhere.  I felt my way
along the wall to my right--that is, in the hall, of course, not the
corridor--until my hands slipped off the surface and touched nothing.
I had reached the embrasure of the doorway.  I felt for the
door-knob, turned it and entered the room.  The light switch was in
the wall at the side of the door, close to my left hand.  I snapped
it down.  I think that I was still half asleep when I turned the
light on in the treasure-room, as we called it.  But the next moment
I was wide awake--oh, I have never been more wide awake in my life.
My fingers indeed were hardly off the switch after turning the light
on, before they were back again turning the light off.  But this time
I eased the switch up very carefully, so that there should be no
snap--no, not the tiniest sound to betray me.  There was so short an
interval between the two movements of my hand that I had just time to
notice the clock on the top of the marquetry cabinet in the middle of
the wall opposite to me, and then once more I stood in darkness, but
stock still and holding my breath--a little frightened--yes, no doubt
a little frightened, but more astonished than frightened.  For in the
inner wall of the room, at the other end, close by the window,
there,"--and Ann pointed to the second of those shuttered windows
which stared so blankly on the garden--"the door which was always
locked since Simon Harlowe's death stood open and a bright light
burned beyond."

Betty Harlowe uttered a little cry.

"That door?" she exclaimed, now at last really troubled.  "It stood
open?  How can that have been?"

Hanaud shifted his position in his chair, and asked her a question.

"On which side of the door was the key, Mademoiselle?"

"On Madame's, if the key was in the lock at all."

"Oh!  You don't remember whether it was?"

"No," said Betty.  "Of course both Ann and I were in and out of
Madame's bedroom when she was ill, but there was a dressing-room
between the bedroom and the communicating door of my room, so that we
should not have noticed."

"To be sure," Hanaud agreed.  "The dressing-room in which the nurse
might have slept and did when Madame had a seizure.  Do you remember
whether the communicating door was still open or unlocked on the next
morning?"

Betty frowned and reflected, and shook her head.

"I cannot remember.  We were all in great trouble.  There was so much
to do.  I did not notice."

"No.  Indeed why should you?" said Hanaud.  He turned back to Ann.
"Before you go on with this curious story, Mademoiselle, tell me
this!  Was the light beyond the open door, a light in the
dressing-room or in the room beyond the dressing-room, Madame
Harlowe's bedroom, or didn't you notice?"

"In the far room, I think," Ann answered confidently.  "There would
have been more light in the treasure-room otherwise.  The
treasure-room is long no doubt, but where I stood I was completely in
darkness.  There was only this panel of yellow light in the open
doorway.  It lay in a band straight across the carpet and it lit up
the sedan chair opposite the doorway until it all glistened like
silver."

"Oho, there is a sedan chair in that museum?" said Hanaud lightly.
"It will be interesting to see.  So the light, Mademoiselle, came
from the far room?"

"The light and--and the voices," said Ann with a quaver in her throat.

"Voices!" cried Hanaud.  He sat up straight in his chair, whilst
Betty Harlowe went as white as a ghost.  "Voices!  What is this?  Did
you recognise those voices?"

"One, Madame's.  There was no mistaking it.  It was loud and violent
for a moment.  Then it went off into a mumble of groans.  The other
voice only spoke once and very few words and very clearly.  But it
spoke in a whisper.  There was too a sound of--movements."

"Movements!" said Hanaud sharply; and with his voice his face seemed
to sharpen too.  "Here's a word which does not help us much.  A
procession moves.  So does the chair if I push it.  So does my hand
if I cover a mouth and stop a cry.  Is it that sort of movement you
mean, Mademoiselle?"

Under the stern insistence of his questions Ann Upcott suddenly
weakened.

"Oh, I am afraid so," she said with a loud cry, and she clapped her
hands to her face.  "I never understood until this morning when you
spoke of how the arrow might be used.  Oh, I shall never forgive
myself.  I stood in the darkness, a few yards away--no more--I stood
quite still and listened and just beyond the lighted doorway Madame
was being killed!"  She drew her hands from her face and beat upon
her knees with her clenched fists in a frenzy.

"'Yes, I believe that now!' Madame cried in the hoarse, harsh voice
we knew: 'Stripped, eh?  Stripped to the skin!' and she laughed
wildly; and then came the sound, as though--yes, it might have been
that!--as though she were forced down and held, and Madame's voice
died to a mumble and then silence--and then the other voice in a low
clear whisper, 'That will do now.'  And all the while I stood in the
darkness--oh!"

"What did you do after that clear whisper reached your ears?" Hanaud
commanded.  "Take your hands from your face, if you please, and let
me hear."

Ann Upcott obeyed him.  She flung her head back with the tears
streaming down her face.

"I turned," she whispered.  "I went out of the room.  I closed the
door behind me--oh, ever so gently.  I fled."

"Fled?  Fled?  Where to?"

"Up the stairs!  To my room."

"And you rang no bell?  You roused no one?  You fled to your room!
You hid your head under the bed-clothes like a child!  Come, come,
Mademoiselle!"

Hanaud broke off his savage irony to ask,

"And whose voice did you think it was that whispered so clearly,
'That will do now?'  The stranger's you spoke of in the library this
morning?"

"No, Monsieur," Ann replied.  "I could not tell.  With a whisper one
voice is like another."

"But you must have given that voice an owner.  To run away and
hide--no one would do that."

"I thought it was Jeanne Baudin's."

And Hanaud sat back in his chair again, gazing at the girl with a
look in which there was as much horror as incredulity.  Jim Frobisher
stood behind him ashamed of his very race.  Could there be a more
transparent subterfuge?  If she thought that the nurse Jeanne Baudin
was in the bedroom, why did she turn and fly?

"Come, Mademoiselle," said Hanaud.  His voice had suddenly become
gentle, almost pleading.  "You will not make me believe that."

Ann Upcott turned with a helpless gesture towards Betty.

"You see!" she said.

"Yes," Betty answered.  She sat in doubt for a second or two and then
sprang to her feet.

"Wait!" she said, and before any one could have stopped her she was
skimming half-way across the garden to the house.  Jim Frobisher
wondered whether Hanaud had meant to stop her and then had given up
the idea as quite out of the question.  Certainly he had made some
small quick movement; and even now, he watched Betty's flight across
the broad lawn between the roses with an inscrutable queer look.

"To run like that!" he said to Frobisher, "with a boy's nimbleness
and a girl's grace!  It is pretty, eh?  The long slim legs that
twinkle, the body that floats!" and Betty ran up the stone steps into
the house.

There was a tension in Hanaud's attitude with which his light words
did not agree, and he watched the blank windows of the house with
expectancy.  Betty, however, was hardly a minute upon her errand.
She reappeared upon the steps with a largish envelope in her hand and
quickly rejoined the group.

"Monsieur, we have tried to keep this back from you," she said,
without bitterness but with a deep regret.  "I yesterday, Ann to-day,
just as we have tried for many years to keep it from all Dijon.  But
there is no help for it now."

She opened the envelope and, taking out a cabinet photograph, handed
it to Hanaud.

"This is the portrait of Madame, my aunt, at the time of her marriage
with my uncle."

It was the three-quarter length portrait of a woman, slender with the
straight carriage of youth, in whose face a look of character had
replaced youth's prettiness.  It was a face made spiritual by
suffering, the eyes shadowed and wistful, the mouth tender, and
conveying even in the hard medium of a photograph some whimsical
sense of humour.  It made Jim Frobisher, gazing over Hanaud's
shoulder, exclaim not "She was beautiful," but "I would like to have
known her."

"Yes!  A companion," Hanaud added.

Betty took a second photograph from the envelope.

"But this, Monsieur, is the same lady a year ago."

The second photograph had been taken at Monte Carlo, and it was
difficult to believe that it was of the same woman, so tragic a
change had taken place within those ten years.  Hanaud held the
portraits side by side.  The grace, the suggestion of humour had all
gone; the figure had grown broad, the features coarse and heavy; the
cheeks had fattened, the lips were pendulous; and there was nothing
but violence in the eyes.  It was a dreadful picture of collapse.

"It is best to be precise, Mademoiselle," said Hanaud gently, "though
these photographs tell their unhappy story clearly enough.  Madame
Harlowe, during the last years of her life, drank?"

"Since my uncle's death," Betty explained.  "Her life, as very likely
you know already, had been rather miserable and lonely before she
married him.  But she had a dream then on which to live.  After Simon
Harlowe died, however----" and she ended her explanation with a
gesture.

"Yes," Hanaud replied, "of course, Mademoiselle, we have known,
Monsieur Frobisher and I, ever since we came into this affair that
there was some secret.  We knew it before your reticence of yesterday
or Mademoiselle Upcott's of to-day.  Waberski must have known of
something which you would not care to have exposed before he
threatened your lawyers in London, or brought his charges against
you."

"Yes, he knew and the doctors and the servants of course who were
very loyal.  We did our best to keep our secret but we could never be
sure that we had succeeded."

A friendly smile broadened Hanaud's face.

"Well, we can make sure now and here," he said, and both the girls
and Jim stared at him.

"How?" they exclaimed in an incredulous voice.

Hanaud beamed.  He held them in suspense.  He spread out his hands.
The artist as he would have said, the mountebank as Jim Frobisher
would have expressed it, had got the upper hand in him, and prepared
his effect.

"By answering me one simple question," he said.  "Have either of you
two ladies received an anonymous letter upon the subject?"

The test took them all by surprise; yet each one of them recognised
immediately that they could hardly have a better.  All the secrets of
the town had been exploited at one time or another by this unknown
person or group of persons--all the secrets that is, except this one
of Mrs. Harlowe's degradation.  For Betty answered,

"No!  I never received one."

"Nor I," added Ann.

"Then your secret is your secret still," said Hanaud.

"For how long now?" Betty asked quickly, and Hanaud did not answer a
word.  He could make no promise without being false to what he had
called his creed.

"It is a pity," said Betty wistfully.  "We have striven so hard, Ann
and I," and she gave to the two men a glimpse of the life the two
girls had led in the Maison Crenelle.  "We could do very little.  We
had neither of us any authority.  We were both of us dependent upon
Madame's generosity, and though no one could have been kinder
when--when Madame was herself, she was not easy when she had--the
attacks.  There was too much difference in age between us and her for
us really to do anything but keep guard.

"She would not brook interference; she drank alone in her bedroom;
she grew violent and threatening if any one interfered.  She would
turn them all into the street.  If she needed any help she could ring
for the nurse, as indeed she sometimes, though rarely, did."  It was
a dreadful and wearing life as Betty Harlowe described it for the two
young sentinels.

"We were utterly in despair," Betty continued.  "For Madame, of
course, was really ill with her heart, and we always feared some
tragedy would happen.  This letter which Ann was to write when I was
at Monsieur de Pouillac's ball seemed our one chance.  It was to a
doctor in England--he called himself a doctor at all events--who
advertised that he had a certain remedy which could be given without
the patient's knowledge in her food and drink.  Oh, I had no faith in
it, but we had got to try it."

Hanaud looked round at Frobisher triumphantly.

"What did I say to you, Monsieur Frobisher, when you wanted to ask a
question about this letter?  You see!  These things disclose
themselves in their due order if you leave them alone."

The triumph went out of his voice.  He rose to his feet and, bowing
to Betty with an unaffected stateliness and respect, he handed her
back the photographs.

"Mademoiselle, I am very sorry," he said.  "It is clear that you and
your friend have lived amongst difficulties which we did not suspect.
And, for the secret, I shall do what I can."

Jim quite forgave him the snub which had been administered to him for
the excellence of his manner towards Betty.  He had a hope even that
now he would forswear his creed, so that the secret might still be
kept and the young sentinels receive their reward for their close
watch.  But Hanaud sat down again in his chair, and once more turned
towards Ann Upcott.  He meant to go on then.  He would not leave well
alone.  Jim was all the more disappointed, because he could not but
realise that the case was more and more clearly building itself from
something unsubstantial into something solid, from a conjecture to an
argument--this case against some one.




CHAPTER TEN: _The Clock upon the Cabinet_

Ann Upcott's story was in the light of this new disclosure
intelligible enough.  Standing in the darkness, she had heard, as she
thought, Mrs. Harlowe in one of her violent outbreaks.  Then with a
sense of relief she had understood that Jeanne Baudin the nurse was
with Mrs. Harlowe, controlling and restraining her and finally
administering some sedative.  She had heard the outcries diminish and
cease and a final whisper from the nurse to her patient or even
perhaps to herself, "That will do now."  Then she had turned and
fled, taking care to attract no attention to herself.  Real cowardice
had nothing to do with her flight.  The crisis was over.  Her
intervention, which before would only have been a provocation to a
wilder outburst on the part of Mrs. Harlowe, was now altogether
without excuse.  It would once more have aroused the invalid, and
next day would have added to the discomfort and awkwardness of life
in the Maison Crenelle.  For Mrs. Harlowe sober would have known that
Ann had been a witness of one more of her dreadful exhibitions.  The
best thing which Ann could do, she did, given that her interpretation
of the scene was the true one.  She ran noiselessly back in the
darkness to her room.

"Yes," said Hanaud.  "But you believe now that your interpretation
was not correct.  You believe now that whilst you stood in the
darkness with the door open and the light beyond, Madame Harlowe was
being murdered, coldly and cruelly murdered a few feet away from you."

Ann Upcott shivered from head to foot.

"I don't want to believe it," she cried.  "It's too horrible."

"You believe now that the one who whispered 'That will do now,' was
not Jeanne Baudin," Hanaud insisted, "but some unknown person, and
that the whisper was uttered after murder had been done to a third
person in that room."

Ann twisted her body from this side to that; she wrung her hands.

"I am afraid of it!" she moaned.

"And what is torturing you now, Mademoiselle, is remorse that you did
not step silently forward and from the darkness of the treasure-room
look through that lighted doorway."  He spoke with a great
consideration and his insight into her distress was in its way a
solace to her.

"Yes," she exclaimed eagerly.  "I told you this morning I could have
hindered it.  I didn't understand until this morning.  You see, that
night something else happened"; and now indeed stark fear drew the
colour from her cheeks and shone in her eyes.

"Something else?" Betty asked with a quick indraw of her breath, and
she shifted her chair a little so that she might face Ann.  She was
wearing a black coat over a white silk shirt open at the throat, and
she took her handkerchief from a side pocket of the coat and drew it
across her forehead.

"Yes, Mademoiselle," Hanaud explained.  "It is clear that something
else happened that night to your friend, something which, taken
together with our talk this morning over the book of arrows, had made
her believe that murder was done."  He looked at Ann.  "You went then
to your room?"

Ann resumed her story.

"I went to bed.  I was very--what shall I say?--disturbed by Madame's
outburst, as I thought it.  One never knew what was going to happen
in this house.  It was on my nerves.  For a time I tumbled from side
to side in my bed.  I was in a fever.  Then suddenly I was asleep,
sound asleep.  But only for a time.  I woke up and it was still pitch
dark in my room.  There was not a thread of light from the shutters.
I turned over from my side on to my back and I stretched out my arms
above my head.  As God is my Judge I touched a face----" and even
after all these days the terror of that moment was so vivid and fresh
to her that she shuddered and a little sob broke from her lips.  "A
face quite close to me bending over me, in silence.  I drew my hands
away with a gasp.  My heart was in my throat.  I lay just for a
second or two dumb, paralysed.  Then my voice came back to me and I
screamed."

It was the look of the girl as she told her story perhaps more than
the words she used; but something of her terror spread like a
contagion amongst her hearers.  Jim Frobisher's shoulders worked
uneasily.  Betty with her big eyes wide open, her breath suspended,
hung upon Ann's narrative.  Hanaud himself said:

"You screamed?  I do not wonder."

"I knew that no one could hear me and that lying down I was
helpless," Ann continued.  "I sprang out of bed in a panic, and now I
touched no one.  I was so scared out of my wits that I had lost all
sense of direction.  I couldn't find the switch of the electric
light.  I stumbled along a wall feeling with my hands.  I heard
myself sobbing as though I was a stranger.  At last I knocked against
a chest of drawers and came a little to myself.  I found my way then
to the switch and turned on the light.  The room was empty.  I tried
to tell myself that I had been dreaming, but I knew that the tale
wasn't true.  Some one had been stealthily bending down close, oh, so
close over me in the darkness.  My hand that had touched the face
seemed to tingle.  I asked myself with a shiver, what would have
happened to me if just at that moment I had not waked up?  I stood
and listened, but the beating of my heart filled the whole room with
noise.  I stole to the door and laid my ear against the panel.  Oh, I
could easily have believed that one after another an army was
creeping on tiptoe past my door.  At last I made up my mind.  I flung
the door open wide.  For a moment I stood back from it, but once the
door was open I heard nothing.  I stole out to the head of the great
staircase.  Below me the hall was as silent as an empty church.  I
think that I should have heard a spider stir.  I suddenly realised
that the light was streaming from my room and that some of it must
reach me.  I cried at once, 'Who's there?'  And then I ran back to my
room and locked myself in.  I knew that I should sleep no more that
night.  I ran to the windows and threw open the shutters.  The night
had cleared, the stars were bright in a clean black sky and there was
a freshness of morning in the air.  I had been, I should think, about
five minutes at the window when--you know perhaps, Monsieur, how the
clocks in Dijon clash out and take up the hour from one another and
pass it on to the hills--all of them struck three.  I stayed by the
window until the morning came."

After she had finished no one spoke for a little while.  Then Hanaud
slowly lit another cigarette, looking now upon the ground, now into
the air, anywhere except at the faces of his companions.

"So this alarming thing happened just before three o'clock in the
morning?" he asked gravely.  "You are very sure of that, I suppose?
For, you see, it may be of the utmost importance."

"I am quite sure, Monsieur," she said.

"And you have told this story to no one until this moment?"

"To no one in the world," replied Ann.  "The next morning Madame
Harlowe was found dead.  There were the arrangements for the funeral.
Then came Monsieur Boris's accusation.  There were troubles enough in
the house without my adding to them.  Besides, no one would have
believed my story of the face in the darkness; and I didn't of course
associate it then with the death of Mrs. Harlowe."

"No," Hanaud agreed.  "For you believed that death to have been
natural."

"Yes, and I am not sure that it wasn't natural now," Ann protested.
"But to-day I had to tell you this story, Monsieur Hanaud"; and she
leaned forward in her chair and claimed his attention with her eyes,
her face, every tense muscle of her body.  "Because if you are right
and murder was done in this house on the twenty-seventh, I know the
exact hour when it was done."

"Ah!"

Hanaud nodded his head once or twice slowly.  He gathered up his feet
beneath him.  His eyes glittered very brightly as he looked at Ann.
He gave Frobisher the queer impression of an animal crouching to
spring.

"The clock upon the marquetry cabinet," he said, "against the middle
of the wall in the treasure-room.  The white face of it and the hour
which leapt at you during that fraction of a second when your fingers
were on the switch."

"Yes," said Ann with a slow and quiet emphasis.  "The hour was
half-past ten."

With that statement the tension was relaxed.  Betty's
tightly-clenched hand opened and her trifle of a handkerchief
fluttered down on the grass.  Hanaud changed from that queer attitude
of a crouching animal.  Jim Frobisher drew a great breath of relief.

"Yes, that is very important," said Hanaud.

"Important.  I should think it was!" cried Jim.

For this was clear and proven to him.  If murder had been done on the
night of the 27th of April, there was just one person belonging to
the household of the Maison Crenelle who could have no share in it;
and that one person was his client, Betty Harlowe.

Betty was stooping to pick up her handkerchief when Hanaud spoke to
her; and she drew herself erect again with a little jerk.

"Does that clock on the marquetry cabinet keep good time,
Mademoiselle?" he asked.

"Very good," she answered.  "Monsieur Sabin the watch-maker in the
Rue de la Liberté has had it more than once to clean.  It is an
eight-day clock.  It will be going when the seals are broken this
afternoon.  You will see for yourself."

Hanaud, however, accepted her declaration on the spot.  He rose to
his feet and bowed to her with a certain formality but with a smile
which redeemed it.

"At half-past ten Mademoiselle Harlowe was dancing at the house of M.
de Pouillac on the Boulevard Thiers," he said.  "Of that there is no
doubt.  Inquiries have been made.  Mademoiselle did not leave that
house until after one in the morning.  There is evidence enough of
that to convince her worst enemy, from her chauffeur and her dancing
partners to M. de Pouillac's coachman, who stood at the bottom of the
steps with a lantern during that evening and remembers to have held
open for Mademoiselle the door of her car when she went away."

"So that's that," said Jim to himself.  Betty at all events was out
of the net for good.  And with that certainty there came a revolution
in his thoughts.  Why shouldn't Hanaud's search go on?  It was
interesting to watch the building up of this case against an unknown
criminal--a case so difficult to bring to its proper conclusion in
the Court of Assize, a case of poison where there was no trace of
poison, a case where out of a mass of conjectures, here and there and
more and more definite facts were coming into view; just as more and
more masts of ships stand up out of a tumbled sea, the nearer one
approaches land.  Yes, now he wanted Hanaud to go on, delving
astutely, letting, in his own phrase, things disclose themselves in
their due sequence.  But there was one point which Hanaud had missed,
which should be brought to his notice.  The mouse once more, he
thought with all a man's vanity in his modesty, would come to the
help of the netted lion.  He cleared his throat.

"Miss Ann, there is one little question I would like to ask you," he
began, and Hanaud turned upon him, to his surprise, with a face of
thunder.

"You wish to ask a question?" he said.  "Well, Monsieur, ask it if
you wish.  It is your right."

His manner added, what his voice left unsaid, "and your
responsibility."  Jim hesitated.  He could see no harm in the
question he proposed to ask.  It was of vital importance.  Yet Hanaud
stood in front of him with a lowering face, daring him to put it.
Jim did not doubt any longer that Hanaud was quite aware of his point
and yet for some unknown reason objected to its disclosure.  Jim
yielded, but not with a very good grace.

"It is nothing," he said surlily, and Hanaud at once was all
cheerfulness again.

"Then we will adjourn," he said, looking at his watch.  "It is nearly
one o'clock.  Shall we say three for the Commissary of Police?  Yes?
Then I shall inform him and we will meet in the library at three
and"--with a little bow to Betty--"the interdict shall be raised."

"At three, then," she said gaily.  She sprang up from her chair,
stooped, picked up her handkerchief with a swift and supple movement,
twirled upon her heel and cried, "Come along, Ann!"

The four people moved off towards the house.  Betty looked back.

"You have left your gloves behind you on your chair," she said
suddenly to Hanaud.  Hanaud looked back.

"So I have," he said, and then in a voice of protest, "Oh,
Mademoiselle!"

For Betty had already darted back and now returned dangling the
gloves in her hand.

"Mademoiselle, how shall I thank you?" he asked as he took them from
her.  Then he cocked his head at Frobisher, who was looking a little
stiff.

"Ha! ha! my young friend," he said with a grin.  "You do not like
that so much kindness should be shown me.  No!  You are looking very
proper.  You have the poker in the back.  But ask yourself this:
'What are youth and good looks compared with Hanaud?'"

No, Jim Frobisher did not like Hanaud at all when the urchin got the
upper hand in him.  And the worst of it was that he had no rejoinder.
He flushed very red, but he really had no rejoinder.  They walked in
silence to the house, and Hanaud, picking up his hat and stick, took
his leave by the courtyard and the big gates.  Ann drifted into the
library.  Jim felt a touch upon his arm.  Betty was standing beside
him with a smile of amusement upon her face.

"You didn't really mind my going back for his gloves, did you?" she
asked.  "Say you didn't, Jim!" and the amusement softened into
tenderness.  "I wouldn't have done it for worlds if I had thought
you'd have minded."

Jim's ill-humour vanished like mist on a summer morning.

"Mind?" he cried.  "You shall pin a rose in his button-hole if it
pleases you, and all I'll say will be, 'You might do the same for
me'!"

Betty laughed and gave his arm a friendly squeeze.

"We are friends again, then," she said, and the next moment she was
out on the steps under the glass face of the porch.  "Lunch at two,
Ann!" she cried.  "I must walk all the grime of this morning out of
my brain."

She was too quick and elusive for Jim Frobisher.  She had something
of Ariel in her conception--a delicate creature of fire and spirit
and air.  She was across the courtyard and out of sight in the street
of Charles-Robert before he had quite realised that she was going.
He turned doubtfully towards the library, where Ann Upcott stood in
the doorway.

"I had better follow her," he said, reaching for his hat

Ann smiled and shook her head wisely.

"I shouldn't.  I know Betty.  She wants to be alone."

"Do you think so?"

"I am sure."

Jim twiddled his hat in his hands, not half as sure upon the point as
she was.  Ann watched him with a rather rueful smile for a little
while.  Then she shrugged her shoulders in a sudden exasperation.

"There is something you ought to do," she said.  "You ought to let
Monsieur Bex, Betty's notary here, know that the seals are to be
broken this afternoon.  He ought to be here.  He was here when they
were affixed.  Besides, he has all the keys of Mrs. Harlowe's drawers
and cupboards."

"That's true," Jim exclaimed.  "I'll go at once."

Ann gave him Monsieur Bex's address in the Place Etienne Dolet, and
from the window of the library watched him go upon his errand.  She
stood at the window for a long while after he had disappeared.




CHAPTER ELEVEN: _A New Suspect_

Monsieur Bex the notary came out into the hall of his house when
Frobisher sent his card in to him.  He was a small, brisk man with a
neat pointed beard, his hair cut _en brosse_ and the corner of his
napkin tucked into his neck between the flaps of his collar.

Jim explained that the seals were to be removed from the rooms of the
Maison Grenelle, but said nothing at all of the new developments
which had begun with the discovery of the book of the arrows.

"I have had communications with Messrs. Frobisher and Haslitt," the
little man exclaimed.  "Everything has been as correct as it could
possibly be.  I am happy to meet a partner of so distinguished a
firm.  Yes.  I will certainly present myself at three with my keys
and see the end of this miserable scandal.  It has been a disgrace.
That young lady so delicious and so correct!  And that animal of a
Waberski!  But we can deal with him.  We have laws in France."

He gave Jim the impression that there were in his opinion no laws
anywhere else, and he bowed his visitor into the street.

Jim returned by the Rue des Godrans and the main thoroughfare of the
town, the street of Liberty.  As he crossed the semicircle of the
Place d'Armes in front of the Hôtel de Ville, he almost ran into
Hanaud smoking a cigar.

"You have lunched already?" he cried.

"An affair of a quarter of an hour," said Hanaud with a wave of the
hand.  "And you?"

"Not until two.  Miss Harlowe wanted a walk."

Hanaud smiled.

"How I understand that!  The first walk after an ordeal!  The first
walk of a convalescent after an operation!  The first walk of a
defendant found innocent of a grave charge!  It must be worth taking,
that walk.  But console yourself, my friend, for the postponement of
your luncheon.  You have met me!" and he struck something of an
attitude.

Now Jim had the gravest objection to anything theatrical, especially
when displayed in public places, and he answered stiffly, "That is a
pleasure, to be sure."

Hanaud grinned.  To make Jim look "proper" was becoming to him an
unfailing entertainment.

"Now I reward you," he said, though for what Jim could not imagine.
"You shall come with me.  At this hour, on the top of old Philippe le
Bon's Terrace Tower, we shall have the world to ourselves."

He led the way into the great courtyard of the Hôtel de Ville.
Behind the long wing which faced them, a square, solid tower rose a
hundred and fifty feet high above the ground.  With Frobisher at his
heels, Hanaud climbed the three hundred and sixteen steps and emerged
upon the roof into the blue and gold of a cloudless May in France.
They looked eastwards, and the beauty of the scene took Frobisher's
breath away.  Just in front, the slender apse of Notre Dame, fine as
a lady's ornament, set him wondering how in the world through all
these centuries it had endured; and beyond, rich and green and
wonderful, stretched the level plain with its shining streams and
nestling villages.

Hanaud sat down upon a stone bench and stretched out his arm across
the parapet.  "Look!" he cried eagerly, proudly.  "There is what I
brought you here to see.  Look!"

Jim looked and saw, and his face lit up.  Far away on the horizon's
edge, unearthly in its beauty, hung the great mass of Mont Blanc;
white as silver, soft as velvet, and here and there sparkling with
gold as though the flame of a fire leaped and sank.

"Oho!" said Hanaud as he watched Jim's face.  "So we have that in
common.  You perhaps have stood on the top of that mountain?"

"Five times," Jim answered, with a smile made up of many memories.
"I hope to do so again."

"You are fortunate," said Hanaud a little enviously.  "For me I see
him only in the distance.  But even so--if I am troubled--it is like
sitting silent in the company of a friend."

Jim Frobisher's mind strayed back over memories of snow slope and
rock ridge.  It was a true phrase which Hanaud had used.  It
expressed one of the many elusive, almost incommunicable emotions
which mountains did mean to the people who had "that"--the passion
for mountains--in common.  Jim glanced curiously at Hanaud.

"You are troubled about this case, then?" he said sympathetically.
The distant and exquisite vision of that soaring arc of silver and
velvet set in the blue air had brought the two men into at all events
a momentary brotherhood.

"Very," Hanaud returned slowly, without turning his eyes from the
horizon, "and for more reasons than one.  What do you yourself think
of it?"

"I think, Monsieur Hanaud," Jim said dryly, "that you do not like any
one to ask any questions except yourself."

Hanaud laughed with an appreciation of the thrust.

"Yes, you wished to ask a question of the beautiful Mademoiselle
Upcott.  Tell me if I have guessed aright the question you meant to
ask!  It was whether the face she touched in the darkness was the
smooth face of a woman or the face of a man."

"Yes.  That was it."

It was now for Hanaud to glance curiously and quickly at Jim.  There
could be no doubt of the thought which was passing through his mind:
"I must begin to give you a little special attention, my friend."
But he was careful not to put his thoughts into words.

"I did not want that question asked," he said.

"Why?"

"Because it was unnecessary, and unnecessary questions are confusing
things which had best be avoided altogether."

Jim did not believe one word of that explanation.  He had too clear a
recollection of the swift movement and the look with which Hanaud had
checked him.  Both had been unmistakably signs of alarm.  Hanaud
would not have been alarmed at the prospect of a question being
asked, merely because the question was superfluous.  There was
another and, Jim was sure, a very compelling reason in Hanaud's mind.
Only he could not discover it.

Besides, was the question superfluous?

"Surely," Hanaud replied.  "Suppose that that young lady's hand had
touched in the darkness the face of a man with its stubble, its tough
skin, and the short hair of his head around it, bending down so low
over hers, would not that have been the most vivid, terrifying thing
to her in all the terrifying incident?  Stretching out her hands
carelessly above her head, she touches suddenly, unexpectedly, the
face of a man?  She could not have told her story at all without
telling that.  It would have been the unforgettable detail, the very
heart of her terror.  She touched the face of a man!"

Jim recognised that the reasoning was sound, but he was no nearer to
the solution of his problem--why Hanaud so whole-heartedly objected
to the question being asked.  And then Hanaud made a quiet remark
which drove it for a long time altogether out of Jim's speculations.

"Mademoiselle Ann touched the face of a woman in the darkness that
night--if that night, in the darkness she touched a face at all."

Jim was utterly startled.

"You believe that she was lying to us?" he cried.

Hanaud shook a protesting hand in the air.

"I believe nothing," he said.  "I am looking for a criminal."

"Ann Upcott!"  Jim spoke the name in amazement.  "Ann Upcott!"  Then
he remembered the look of her as she had told her story, her face
convulsed with terror, her shaking tones.  "Oh, it's impossible that
she was lying.  Surely no one could have so mimicked fear?"

Hanaud laughed.

"You may take this from me, my friend.  All women who are great
criminals are also very artful actresses.  I never knew one who
wasn't."

"Ann Upcott!" Jim Frobisher once more exclaimed, but now with a
trifle less of amazement.  He was growing slowly and gradually
accustomed to the idea.  Still--that girl with the radiant look of
young Spring!  Oh, no!

"Ann Upcott was left nothing in Mrs. Harlowe's will," he argued.
"What could she have to gain by murder?"

"Wait, my friend!  Look carefully at her story!  Analyse it.  You
will see--what?  That it falls into two parts."  Hanaud ground the
stump of his cigar beneath his heel, offered one of his black
cigarettes to Jim Frobisher and lighted one for himself.  He lit it
with a sulphur match which Jim thought would never stop fizzling,
would never burst into flame.

"One part when she was alone in her bedroom--a little story of terror
and acted very effectively, but after all any one could invent it.
The other part was not so easy to invent.  The communicating door
open for no reason, the light beyond, the voice that whispered, 'That
will do,' the sound of the struggle!  No, my friend, I don't believe
that was invented.  There were too many little details which seemed
to have been lived through.  The white face of the clock and the hour
leaping at her.  No!  I think all that must stand.  But adapt it a
little.  See!  This morning Waberski told us a story of the Street of
Gambetta and of Jean Cladel!"

"Yes," said Jim.

"And I asked you afterwards whether Waberski might not be telling a
true story of himself and attributing it to Mademoiselle Harlowe?"

"Yes."

"Well, then, interpret Ann Upcott's story in the same way," continued
Hanaud.  "Suppose that sometime that day she had unlocked the
communicating door!  What more easy?  Madame Harlowe was up during
the day-time.  Her room was empty.  And that communicating door
opened not into Madame's bedroom, where perhaps it might have been
discovered whether it was locked or not, but into a dressing-room."

"Yes," Jim agreed.

"Well then, continue!  Ann Upcott is left alone after Mademoiselle
Harlowe's departure to Monsieur de Pouillac's Ball.  She sends Gaston
to bed.  The house is all dark and asleep.  Suppose then that she is
joined by--some one--some one with the arrow poison all ready in the
hypodermic needle.  That they enter the treasure-room just as Ann
Upcott described.  That she turns on the light for a second
whilst--some one--crosses the treasure-room and opens the door.
Suppose that the voice which whispered, 'That will do now,' was the
voice of Ann Upcott herself and that she whispered it across Madame
Harlowe's body to the third person in that room!"

"The 'some one,'" exclaimed Jim.  "But, who then?  Who?"

Hanaud shrugged his shoulders.  "Why not Waberski?"

"Waberski?" cried Jim with a new excitement in his voice.

"You asked me what had Ann Upcott to gain by this murder and you
answered your own question.  Nothing you said, Monsieur Frobisher,
but did your quick answer cover the ground?  Waberski--he at all
events expected a fine fat legacy.  What if he in return for help
proposed to share that fine fat legacy with the exquisite
Mademoiselle Ann.  Has she no motive now?  In the end what do we know
of her at all except that she is the paid companion and therefore
poor?  Mademoiselle Ann!"; and he threw up his hands.  "Where does
she spring from?  How did she come into that house?  Was she perhaps
Waberski's friend?"--and a cry from Jim brought Hanaud to a stop.

Jim had thought of Waberski as the possible murderer if murder had
been done--a murderer who, disappointed of his legacy, the profits of
his murder, had carried on his villainy to blackmail and a false
accusation.  But he had not associated Ann Upcott with him until
those moments on the Terrace Tower.  Yet now memories began to crowd
upon him.  The letter to him, for instance.  She had said that
Waberski had claimed her support and ridiculed his claim.  Might that
letter not have been a blind and a rather cunning blind?  Above all
there was a scene passing vividly through his mind which was very
different from the scene spread out before his eyes, a scene of
lighted rooms and a crowd about a long green table, and a fair
slender girl seated at the table, who lost and lost until the whole
of her little pile of banknotes was swept in by the croupier's rake,
and then turned away with a high carriage but a quivering lip.

"Aha!" said Hanaud keenly.  "You know something after all of Ann
Upcott, my friend.  What do you know?"

Jim hesitated.  At one moment it did not seem fair to her that he
should relate his story.  Explained, it might wear so different a
complexion.  At another moment that it would be fairer to let her
explain it.  And there was Betty to consider.  Yes, above all there
was Betty to consider.  He was in Dijon on her behalf.

"I will tell you," he said to Hanaud.  "When I saw you in Paris, I
told you that I had never seen Ann Upcott in all my life.  I believed
it.  It wasn't until she danced into the library yesterday morning
that I realised I had misled you.  I saw Ann Upcott at the _trente et
quarante_ table at the Sporting Club in Monte Carlo in January of
this year.  I sat next to her.  She was quite alone and losing her
money.  Nothing would go right for her.  She bore herself proudly and
well.  The only sign I saw of distress was the tightening of her
fingers about her little handbag, and a look of defiance thrown at
the other players when she rose after her last coup, as though she
dared them to pity her.  I was on the other hand winning, and I
slipped a thousand-franc note off the table on to the floor, keeping
my heel firmly upon it as you can understand.  And as the girl turned
to move out from the crowd I stopped her.  I said in English, for she
was obviously of my race, 'This is yours.  You have dropped it on the
floor.'  She gave me a smile and a little shake of the head.  I think
that for the moment she dared not trust her lips to speak, and in a
second, of course, she was swallowed up in the crowd.  I played for a
little while longer.  Then I too rose and as I passed the entrance to
the bar on my way to get my coat, this girl rose up from one of the
many little tables and spoke to me.  She called me by my name.  She
thanked me very prettily and said that although she had lost that
evening she was not really in any trouble.  I doubted the truth of
what she said.  For she had not one ring upon any finger, not the
tiniest necklace about her throat, not one ornament upon her dress or
in her hair.  She turned away from me at once and went back to the
little table where she sat down again in the company of a man.  The
girl of course was Ann Upcott, the man Waberski.  It was from him no
doubt that she had got my name."

"Did this little episode happen before Ann Upcott became a member of
the household?" Hanaud asked.

"Yes," replied Jim.  "I think she joined Mrs. Harlowe and Betty at
Monte Carlo.  I think that she came with them back to Dijon."

"No doubt," said Hanaud.  He sat for a little while in silence.  Then
he said softly, "That does not look so very well for Mademoiselle
Ann."

Jim had to admit that it did not.

"But consider this, Monsieur Hanaud," he urged.  "If Ann Upcott,
which I will not believe, is mixed up in this affair, why should she
of her own free will volunteer this story of what she heard upon the
night of the twenty-seventh and invent that face which bent down over
her in the darkness?"

"I have an idea about that," Hanaud replied.  "She told us this
story--when?  After I had said that we must have the seals broken
this afternoon and the rooms thrown open.  It is possible that we may
come upon something in those rooms which makes it wise for her to
divert suspicion upon some other woman in the house.  Jeanne Baudin,
or even Mademoiselle Harlowe's maid Francine Rollard."

"But not Mademoiselle Betty," Jim interposed quickly.

"No, no!" Hanaud returned with a wave of his hand.  "The clock upon
the marquetry cabinet settled that.  Mademoiselle Betty is out of the
affair.  Well, this afternoon we shall see.  Meanwhile, my friend,
you will be late for your luncheon."

Hanaud rose from the bench and with a last look at the magical
mountain, that outpost of France, they turned towards the city.

Jim Frobisher looked down upon tiny squares green with limes and the
steep gaily-patterned roofs of ancient houses.  About him the fine
tapering spires leapt high like lances from the slates of its many
churches.  A little to the south and a quarter of a mile away across
the roof tops he saw the long ridge of a big house and the smoke
rising from a chimney stack or two and behind it the tops of tall
trees which rippled and shook the sunlight from their leaves.

"The Maison Crenelle!" he said.

There was no answer, not even the slightest movement at his side.

"Isn't it?" he asked and he turned.

Hanaud had not even heard him.  He was gazing also towards the Maison
Crenelle with the queerest look upon his face; a look with which Jim
was familiar in some sort of association, but which for a moment or
two he could not define.  It was not an expression of amazement.  On
the other hand interest was too weak a word.  Suddenly Jim Frobisher
understood and comprehension brought with it a sense of discomfort.
Hanaud's look, very bright and watchful and more than a little
inhuman, was just the look of a good retriever dog when his master
brings out a gun.

Jim looked again at the high ridge of the house.  The slates were
broken at intervals by little gabled windows, but at none of them
could he see a figure.  From none of them a signal was waved.

"What is it that you are looking at?" asked Jim in perplexity and
then with a touch of impatience.  "You see something, I'm sure."

Hanaud heard his companion at last.  His face changed in a moment,
lost its rather savage vigilance, and became the face of a buffoon.

"Of course I see something.  Always I see something.  Am I not
Hanaud?  Ah, my friend, the responsibility of being Hanaud!  Aren't
you fortunate to be without it?  Pity me!  For the Hanauds must see
something everywhere--even when there is nothing to see.  Come!"

He bustled out of the sunlight on that high platform into the dark
turret of the staircase.  The two men descended the steps and came
out again into the semi-circle of the Place d'Armes.

"Well!" said Hanaud and then "Yes," as though he had some little
thing to say and was not quite sure whether he would say it.  Then he
compromised.  "You shall take a Vermouth with me before you go to
your luncheon," he said.

"I should be late if I did," Frobisher replied.

Hanaud waved the objection aside with a shake of his outstretched
forefinger.

"You have plenty of time, Monsieur.  You shall take a Vermouth with
me, and you will still reach the Maison Crenelle before Mademoiselle
Harlowe.  I say that, Hanaud," he said superbly, and Jim laughed and
consented.

"I shall plead your vanity as my excuse when I find her and Ann
Upcott half through their meal."

A café stands at the corner of the street of Liberty and the Place
d'Armes, with two or three little tables set out on the pavement
beneath an awning.  They sat down at one of them, and over the
Vermouth, Hanaud was once more upon the brink of some recommendation
or statement.

"You see----" he began and then once more ran away.  "So you have
been five times upon the top of the Mont Blanc!" he said.  "From
Chamonix?"

"Once," Jim replied.  "Once from the Col du Géant by the Brenva
glacier.  Once by the Dôme route.  Once from the Brouillard glacier.
And the last time by the Mont Mandit."

Hanaud listened with genuine friendliness and said:

"You tell me things which are interesting and very new to me," he
said warmly.  "I am grateful, Monsieur."

"On the other hand," Jim answered dryly, "you, Monsieur, tell me very
little.  Even what you brought me to this café to say, you are going
to keep to yourself.  But for my part I shall not be so churlish.  I
am going to tell you what I think."

"Yes?"

"I think we have missed the way."

"Oh?"

Hanaud selected a cigarette from his bundle in its bright blue
wrapping.

"You will perhaps think me presumptuous in saying so."

"Not the least little bit in the world," Hanaud replied seriously.
"We of the Police are liable in searching widely to overlook the
truth under our noses.  That is our danger.  Another angle of
view--there is nothing more precious.  I am all attention."

Jim Frobisher drew his chair closer to the round table of iron and
leaned his elbows upon it.

"I think there is one question in particular which we must answer if
we are to discover whether Mrs. Harlowe was murdered, and if so by
whom."

Hanaud nodded.

"I agree," he said slowly.  "But I wonder whether we have the same
question in our minds."

"It is a question which we have neglected.  It is this--Who put back
the Professor's treatise on Sporanthus in its place upon the
bookshelf in the library, between mid-day yesterday and this morning."

Hanaud struck another of his abominable matches, and held it in the
shelter of his palm until the flame shone.  He lit his cigarette and
took a few puffs at it.

"No doubt that question is important," he admitted, although in
rather an off-hand way.  "But it is not mine.  No.  I think there is
another more important still.  I think if we could know why the door
of the treasure-room, which had been locked since Simon Harlowe's
death, was unlocked on the night of the twenty-seventh of April, we
should be very near to the whole truth of this dark affair.  But,"
and he flung out his hands, "that baffles me."

Jim left him sitting at the table and staring moodily upon the
pavement, as if he hoped to read the answer there.




CHAPTER TWELVE: _The Breaking of the Seals_

A few minutes later Jim Frobisher had to admit that Hanaud guessed
very luckily.  He would not allow that it was more than a guess.
Monsieur Hanaud might be a thorough little Mr. Know-All; but no
insight, however brilliant, could inform him of so accidental a
circumstance.  But there the fact was.  Frobisher did arrive at the
Maison Crenelle, to his great discomfort, before Betty Harlowe.  He
had loitered with Hanaud at the café just so that this might not take
place.  He shrank from being alone with Ann Upcott now that he
suspected her.  The most he could hope to do was to conceal the
reason of his trouble.  The trouble itself in her presence he could
not conceal.  She made his case the more difficult perhaps by a
rather wistful expression of sympathy.

"You are distressed," she said gently.  "But surely you need not be
any longer.  What I said this morning was true.  It was half-past ten
when that dreadful whisper reached my ears.  Betty was a mile away
amongst her friends in a ball-room.  Nothing can shake that."

"It is not on her account that I am troubled," he cried, and Ann
looked at him with startled eyes.

Betty crossed the court and joined them in the hall before Ann could
ask a question; and throughout their luncheon he made conversation
upon indifferent subjects with rapidity, if without entertainment.

Fortunately there was no time to spare.  They were still indeed
smoking their cigarettes over their coffee when Gaston informed them
that the Commissary of Police with his secretary was waiting in the
library.

"This is Mr. Frobisher, my solicitor in London," said Betty as she
presented Jim.

The Commissary, Monsieur Girardot, was a stout, bald, middle-aged man
with a pair of folding glasses sitting upon a prominent fat nose; his
secretary, Maurice Thevenet, was a tall good-looking novice in the
police administration, a trifle flashy in his appearance, and in his
own esteem, one would gather, rather a conqueror amongst the fair.

"I have asked Monsieur Bex, Mademoiselle's notary in Dijon, to be
present," said Jim.

"That is quite in order," replied the Commissary, and Monsieur Bex
was at that moment announced.  He came on the very moment of three.
The clock was striking as he bowed in the doorway.  Everything was
just as it should be.  Monsieur Bex was pleased.

"With Monsieur le Commissaire's consent," he said, smiling, "we can
now proceed with the final ceremonies of this affair."

"We wait for Monsieur Hanaud," said the Commissary.

"Hanaud?"

"Hanaud of the Sûrété of Paris, who has been invited by the Examining
Magistrate to take charge of this case," the Commissary explained.

"Case?" cried Monsieur Bex in perplexity.  "But there is no case for
Hanaud to take charge of;" and Betty Harlowe drew him a little aside.

Whilst she gave the little notary some rapid summary of the incidents
of the morning, Jim went out of the room into the hall in search of
Hanaud.  He saw him at once; but to his surprise Hanaud came forward
from the back of the hall as if he had entered the house from the
garden.

"I sought you in the dining-room," he said, pointing to the door of
that room which certainly was at the back of the house behind the
library, with its entrance behind the staircase.  "We will join the
others."

Hanaud was presented to Monsieur Bex.

"And this gentleman?" asked Hanaud, bowing slightly to Thevenet.

"My secretary, Maurice Thevenet," said the Commissary, and in a loud
undertone, "a charming youth, of an intelligence which is surprising.
He will go far."

Hanaud looked at Thevenet with a friendly interest.  The young
recruit gazed at the great man with kindling eyes.

"This will be an opportunity for me, Monsieur Hanaud, by which, if I
do not profit, I prove myself of no intelligence at all," he said
with a formal modesty which quite went to the heart of Monsieur Bex.

"That is very correct," said he.

Hanaud for his part was never averse to flattery.  He cocked an eye
at Jim Frobisher; he shook the secretary warmly by the hand.

"Then don't hesitate to ask me questions, my young friend," he
answered.  "I am Hanaud now, yes.  But I was once young Maurice
Thevenet without, alas! his good looks."

Maurice Thevenet blushed with the most becoming diffidence.

"That is very kind," said Monsieur Bex.

"This looks like growing into a friendly little family party," Jim
Frobisher thought, and he quite welcomed a "Hum" and a "Ha" from the
Commissary.

He moved to the centre of the room.

"We, Girardot, Commissaire of Police, will now remove the seals," he
said pompously.

He led the way from the Library across the hall and along the
corridor to the wide door of Mrs. Harlowe's bedroom.  He broke the
seals and removed the bands.  Then he took a key from the hand of his
secretary and opened the door upon a shuttered room.  The little
company of people surged forward.  Hanaud stretched out his arms and
barred the way.

"Just for a moment, please!" he ordered and over his shoulder Jim
Frobisher had a glimpse of the room which made him shiver.

This morning in the garden some thrill of the chase had made him for
a moment eager that Hanaud should press on, that development should
follow upon development until somewhere a criminal stood exposed.
Since the hour, however, which he had spent upon the Tower of the
Terrace, all thought of the chase appalled him and he waited for
developments in fear.  This bedroom mistily lit by a few stray
threads of daylight which pierced through the chinks of the shutters,
cold and silent and mysterious, was for him peopled with phantoms,
whose faces no one could see, who struggled dimly in the shadows.
Then Hanaud and the Commissary crossed to the windows opposite,
opened them and flung back the shutters.  The clear bright light
flooded every corner in an instant and brought to Jim Frobisher
relief.  The room was swept and clean, the chairs ranged against the
wall, the bed flat and covered with an embroidered spread; everywhere
there was order; it was as empty of suggestion as a vacant bedroom in
an hotel.

Hanaud looked about him.

"Yes," he said.  "This room stood open for a week after Madame's
funeral.  It would have been a miracle if we discovered anything
which could help us."

He went to the bed, which stood with its head against the wall midway
between the door and the windows.  A small flat stand with a button
of enamel lay upon the round table by the bed-side, and from the
stand a cord ran down by the table leg and disappeared under the
carpet.

"This is the bell into what was the maid's bedroom, I suppose," he
said, turning towards Betty.

"Yes."

Hanaud stooped and minutely examined the cord.  But there was no sign
that it had ever been tampered with.  He stood up again.

"Mademoiselle, will you take Monsieur Girardot into Jeanne Baudin's
bedroom and close the door.  I shall press this button, and you will
know whether the bell rings whilst we here shall be able to assure
ourselves whether sounds made in one of the rooms would be heard in
the other."

"Certainly."

Betty took the Commissary of Police away, and a few seconds later
those in Mrs. Harlowe's room heard a door close in the corridor.

"Will you shut our door now, if you please?" Hanaud requested.

Bex, the notary, closed it.

"Now, silence, if you please!"

Hanaud pressed the button, and not a sound answered him.  He pressed
it again and again with the same result.  The Commissary returned to
the bedroom.

"Well?" Hanaud asked.

"It rang twice," said the Commissary.

Hanaud shrugged his shoulders with a laugh.

"And an electric bell has a shrill, penetrating sound," he cried.
"Name of a name, but they built good houses when the Maison Crenelle
was built!  Are the cupboards and drawers open?"

He tried one and found it locked.  Monsieur Bex came forward.

"All the drawers were locked on the morning when Madame Harlowe's
death was discovered.  Mademoiselle Harlowe herself locked them in my
presence and handed to me the keys for the purpose of making an
inventory.  Mademoiselle was altogether correct in so doing.  For
until the funeral had taken place the terms of the will were not
disclosed."

"But afterwards, when you took the inventory you must have unlocked
them."

"I have not yet begun the inventory, Monsieur Hanaud.  There were the
arrangements for the funeral, a list of the properties to be made for
valuation, and the vineyards to be administered."

"Oho," cried Hanaud alertly.  "Then these wardrobes and cupboards and
drawers should hold exactly what they held on the night of the
twenty-seventh of April."  He ran quickly about the room trying a
door here, a drawer there, and came to a stop beside a cupboard
fashioned in the thickness of the wall.  "The trouble is that a child
with a bent wire could unlock any one of them.  Do you know what
Madame Harlowe kept in this, Monsieur Bex?" and Hanaud rapped with
his knuckles upon the cupboard door.

"No, I have no idea.  Shall I open it?" and Bex produced a bunch of
keys from his pocket.

"Not for the moment, I think," said Hanaud.

He had been dawdling over the locks and the drawers, as though time
meant nothing to him at all.  He now swung briskly back into the
centre of the room, making notes, it seemed to Frobisher, of its
geography.  The door opening from the corridor faced, across the
length of the floor, the two tall windows above the garden.  If one
stood in the doorway facing these two windows, the bed was on the
left hand.  On the corridor side of the bed, a second smaller door,
which was half open, led to a white-tiled bath-room.  On the window
side of the bed was the cupboard in the wall about the height of a
woman's shoulders.  A dressing-table stood between the windows, a
great fire-place broke the right-hand wall, and in that same wall,
close to the right-hand window, there was yet another door.  Hanaud
moved to it.

"This is the door of the dressing-room?" he asked of Ann Upcott, and
without waiting for an answer pushed it open.

Monsieur Bex followed upon his heels with his keys rattling.
"Everything here has been locked up too," he said.

Hanaud paid not the slightest attention.  He opened the shutters.

It was a narrow room without any fire-place at all, and with a door
exactly opposite to the door by which Hanaud had entered.  He went at
once to this door.

"And this must be the communicating door which leads into what is
called the treasure-room," he said, and he paused with his hand upon
the knob and his eyes ranging alertly over the faces of the company.

"Yes," said Ann Upcott.

Jim was conscious of a queer thrill.  He thought of the opening of
some newly-discovered tomb of a Pharaoh in a hill-side of the Valley
of Kings.  Suspense passed from one to the other as they waited, but
Hanaud did not move.  He stood there impassive and still like some
guardian image at the door of the tomb.  Jim felt that he was never
going to move, and in a voice of exasperation he cried:

"Is the door locked?"

Hanaud replied in a quiet but a singular voice.  No doubt he, too,
felt that strange current of emotion and expectancy which bound all
in the room under a spell, and even gave to their diverse faces for a
moment a kind of family similitude.

"I don't know yet whether it's locked or not," he said.  "But since
this room is now the private sitting-room of Mademoiselle Harlowe, I
think that we ought to wait until she rejoins us."

Monsieur Bex just had time to remark with approval, "That is very
correct," before Betty's fresh, clear voice rang out from the doorway
leading to Mrs. Harlowe's bedroom:

"I am here."

Hanaud turned the handle.  The door was not locked.  It opened at a
touch--inwards towards the group of people and upwards towards the
corridor.  The treasure-room was before them, shrouded in dim light,
but here and there a beam of light sparkled upon gold and held out a
promise of wonders.  Hanaud picked his way daintily to the windows
and fastened the shutters back against the outside wall.  "I beg that
nothing shall be touched," he said as the others filed into the room.




CHAPTER THIRTEEN: _Simon Harlowe's Treasure-room_

Like the rest of the reception-rooms along the corridor, it was
longer than it was broad and more of a gallery than a room.  But it
had been arranged for habitation rather than for occasional visits.
For it was furnished with a luxurious comfort and not over-crowded.
In the fawn-coloured panels of the walls a few exquisite pictures by
Fragonard had been framed; on the writing-table of Chinese
Chippendale by the window every appointment, ink-stand, pen-tray,
candlestick, sand-caster and all were of the pink Battersea enamel
and without a flaw.  But they were there for use, not for exhibition.
Moreover a prominent big fire-place in the middle of the wall on the
side of the hall, jutted out into the room and gave it almost the
appearance of two rooms in communication, The one feature of the
room, indeed, which at a first glimpse betrayed the collector, was
the Sedan chair set in a recess of the wall by the fire-place and
opposite to the door communicating with Mrs. Harlowe's bedroom.  Its
body was of a pale French grey in colour, with elaborately carved
mouldings in gold round the panels and medallions representing
fashionable shepherds and shepherdesses daintily painted in the
middle of them.  It had glass windows at the sides to show off the
occupant, and it was lined with pale grey satin, embroidered in gold
to match the colour of the panels.  The roof, which could be raised
upon a hinge at the back, was ornamented with gold filigree work, and
it had a door in front of which the upper part was glass.  Altogether
it was as pretty a gleaming piece of work as the art of
carriage-building could achieve, and a gilt rail very fitly protected
it.  Even Hanaud was taken by its daintiness.  He stood with his
hands upon the rail examining it with a smile of pleasure, until Jim
began to think that he had quite forgotten the business which had
brought him there.  However, he brought himself out of his dream with
a start.

"A pretty world for rich people, Monsieur Frobisher," he said.  "What
pictures of fine ladies in billowy skirts and fine gentlemen in silk
stockings!  And what splashings of mud for the unhappy devils who had
to walk!"

He turned his back to the chair and looked across the room.  "That is
the clock which marked half-past ten, Mademoiselle, during the moment
when you had the light turned up?" he asked of Ann.

"Yes," she answered quickly.  Then she looked at it again.  "Yes,
that's it."

Jim detected or fancied that he detected a tiny change in her
intonation, as she repeated her assurance, not an inflexion of
doubt--it was not marked enough for that--but of perplexity.  It was
clearly, however, fancy upon his part, for Hanaud noticed nothing at
all.  Jim pulled himself up with an unspoken remonstrance.  "Take
care!" he warned himself.  "For once you begin to suspect people,
they can say and do nothing which will not provide you with material
for suspicion."

Hanaud was without doubt satisfied.  The clock was a beautiful small
gilt clock of the Louis Quinze period, shaped with a waist like a
violin; it had a white face, and it stood upon a marquetry Boulle
cabinet, a little more than waist high, in front of a tall Venetian
mirror.  Hanaud stood directly in front of it and compared it with
his watch.

"It is exact to the minute, Mademoiselle," he said to Betty, with a
smile as he replaced his watch in his pocket.

He turned about, so that he stood with his back to the clock.  He
faced the fire-place across the narrow neck of the room.  It had an
Adam mantelpiece, fashioned from the same fawn-coloured wood as the
panels, with slender pillars and some beautiful carving upon the
board beneath the shelf.  Above the shelf one of the Fragonards was
framed in the wall and apparently so that nothing should mask it,
there were no high ornaments at all upon the shelf itself.  One or
two small boxes of Battersea enamel and a flat glass case alone
decorated it.  Hanaud crossed to the mantelshelf and, after a
moment's inspection, lifted, with a low whistle of admiration, the
flat glass case.

"You will pardon me, Mademoiselle," he said to Betty.  "But I shall
probably never in my life have the luck to see anything so
incomparable again.  And the mantel-shelf is a little high for me to
see it properly."

Without waiting for the girl's consent he carried it towards the
window.

"Do you see this, Monsieur Frobisher?" he called out, and Jim went
forward to his side.

The case held a pendant wrought in gold and chalcedony and
translucent enamels by Benvenuto Cellini.  Jim acknowledged that he
had never seen craftsmanship so exquisite and delicate, but he chafed
none the less at Hanaud's diversion from his business.

"One could spend a long day in this room," the detective exclaimed,
"admiring these treasures."

"No doubt," Jim replied dryly.  "But I had a notion that we were
going to spend an afternoon looking for an arrow."

Hanaud laughed.

"My friend, you recall me to my duty."  He looked at the jewel again
and sighed.  "Yes, as you say, we are not visitors here to enjoy
ourselves."

He carried the case back again to the mantelshelf and replaced it.
Then all at once his manner changed.  He was leaning forward with his
hands still about the glass case.  But he was looking down.  The
fire-grate was hidden from the room by a low screen of blue lacquer;
and Hanaud, from the position in which he stood, could see over the
screen into the grate itself.

"What is all this?" he asked.

He lifted the screen from the hearth and put it carefully aside.  All
now could see what had disturbed him--a heap of white ashes in the
grate.

Hanaud went down upon his knees and picking up the shovel from the
fender he thrust it between the bars and drew it out again with a
little layer of the ashes upon it.  They were white and had been
pulverised into atoms.  There was not one flake which would cover a
finger-nail.  Hanaud touched them gingerly, as though he had expected
to find them hot.

"This room was sealed up on Sunday morning and to-day is Thursday
afternoon," said Jim Frobisher with heavy sarcasm.  "Ashes do not as
a rule keep hot more than three days, Monsieur Hanaud."

Maurice Thevenet looked at Frobisher with indignation.  He was daring
to make fun of Hanaud!  He treated the Sûrété with no more respect
than one might treat--well, say Scotland Yard.

Even Monsieur Bex had an air of disapproval.  For a partner of the
firm of Frobisher & Haslitt this gentleman was certainly not very
correct.  Hanaud on the contrary was milk and water.

"I have observed it," he replied mildly, and he sat back upon his
heels with the shovel still poised in his hands.

"Mademoiselle!" he called; and Betty moved forward and leaned against
the mantelshelf at his side.  "Who burnt these papers so very
carefully?" he asked.

"I did," Betty replied.

"And when?"

"On Saturday night, a few, and the rest on Sunday morning, before
Monsieur le Commissaire arrived."

"And what were they, Mademoiselle?"

"Letters, Monsieur."

Hanaud looked up into her face quickly.

"Oho!" he said softly.  "Letters!  Yes!  And what kind of letters, if
you please?"

Jim Frobisher was for throwing up his hands in despair.  What in the
world had happened to Hanaud?  One moment he forgot altogether the
business upon which he was engaged in his enjoyment of Simon
Harlowe's collection.  The next he was off on his wild-goose chase
after anonymous letters.  Jim had not a doubt that he was thinking of
them now.  One had only to say "letters," and he was side-tracked at
once, apparently ready to accuse any one of their authorship.

"They were quite private letters," Betty replied, whilst the colour
slowly stained her cheeks.  "They will not help you."

"So I see," Hanaud returned, with just a touch of a snarl in his
voice as he shook the shovel and flung the ashes back into the grate.
"But I am asking you, Mademoiselle, what kind of letters these were."

Betty did not answer.  She looked sullenly down at the floor, and
then from the floor to the windows; and Jim saw with a stab of pain
that her eyes were glistening with tears.

"I think, Monsieur Hanaud, that we have come to a point when
Mademoiselle and I should consult together," he interposed.

"Mademoiselle would certainly be within her rights," said Monsieur
Bex.

But Mademoiselle waived her rights with a little petulant movement of
her shoulders.

"Very well."

She showed her face now to them all, with the tears abrim in her big
eyes, and gave Jim a little nod of thanks and recognition.

"You shall be answered, Monsieur Hanaud," she said with a catch in
her voice.  "It seems that nothing, however sacred, but must be
dragged out into the light.  But I say again those letters will not
help you."

She looked across the group to her notary.

"Monsieur Bex," she said, and he moved forward to the other side of
Hanaud.

"In Madame's bedroom between her bed and the door of the bathroom
there stood a small chest in which she kept a good many unimportant
papers, such as old receipted bills, which it was not yet wise to
destroy.  This chest I took to my office after Madame's death, of
course with Mademoiselle's consent, meaning to go through the papers
at my leisure and recommend that all which were not important should
be destroyed.  My time, however, was occupied, as I have already
explained to you, and it was not until the Friday of the sixth of May
that I opened the chest at all.  On the very top I saw, to my
surprise, a bundle of letters in which the writing had already faded,
tied together with a ribbon.  One glance was enough to assure me that
they were very private and sacred things with which Mademoiselle's
notary had nothing whatever to do.  Accordingly, on the Saturday
morning, I brought them back myself to Mademoiselle Betty."

With a bow Monsieur Bex retired and Betty continued the story.

"I put the letters aside so that I might read them quietly after
dinner.  As it happened I could not in any case have given them
attention before.  For on that morning Monsieur Boris formulated his
charge against me, and in the afternoon I was summoned to the Office
of the Examining Magistrate.  As you can understand, I was--I don't
say frightened--but distressed by this accusation; and it was not
until quite late in the evening, and then rather to distract my
thoughts than for any other reason, that I looked at the letters.
But as soon as I did look at them I understood that they must be
destroyed.  There were reasons, which"--and her voice faltered, and
with an effort again grew steady--"which I feel it rather a sacrilege
to explain.  They were letters which passed between my uncle Simon
and Mrs. Harlowe during the time when she was very unhappily married
to Monsieur Raviart and living apart from him--sometimes long
letters, sometimes little scraps of notes scribbled off--without
reserve--during a moment of freedom.  They were the letters of," and
again her voice broke and died away into a whisper, so that none
could misunderstand her meaning--"of lovers--lovers speaking very
intimate things, and glorying in their love.  Oh, there was no doubt
that they ought to be destroyed!  But I made up my mind that I ought
to read them, every one, first of all lest there should be something
in them which I ought to know.  I read a good many that night and
burnt them.  But it grew late--I left the rest until the Sunday
morning.  I finished them on the Sunday morning, and what I had left
over I burnt then.  It was soon after I had finished burning them
that Monsieur le Commissaire came to affix his seals.  The ashes
which you see there, Monsieur Hanaud, are the ashes of the letters
which I burnt upon the Sunday morning."

Betty spoke with a very pretty and simple dignity which touched her
audience to a warm sympathy.  Hanaud gently tilted the ashes back
into the grate.

"Mademoiselle, I am always in the wrong with you," he said with an
accent of remorse.  "For I am always forcing you to statements which
make me ashamed and do you honour."

Jim acknowledged that Hanaud, when he wished, could do the handsome
thing with a very good grace.  Unfortunately grace seemed never to be
an enduring quality in him; as, for instance, now.  He was still upon
his knees in front of the hearth.  Whilst making his apology he had
been raking amongst the ashes with the shovel without giving, to all
appearance, any thought to what he was doing.  But his attention was
now arrested.  The shovel had disclosed an unburnt fragment of
bluish-white paper.  Hanaud's body stiffened.  He bent forward and
picked the scrap of paper out from the grate, whilst Betty, too,
stooped with a little movement of curiosity.

Hanaud sat back again upon his heels.

"So!  You burnt more than letters last Sunday morning," he said.

Betty was puzzled and Hanaud held out to her the fragment of paper.

"Bills too, Mademoiselle."

Betty took the fragment in her hand and shook her head over it.  It
was obviously the right-hand top corner of a bill.  For an intriguing
scrap of a printed address was visible and below a figure or two in a
column.

"There must have been a bill or two mixed up with the letters," said
Betty.  "I don't remember it."

She handed the fragment of paper back to Hanaud, who sat and looked
at it.  Jim Frobisher standing just behind him read the printed ends
of names and words and the figures beneath and happened to remember
the very look of them, Hanaud held them so long in his hand; the top
bit of name in large capital letters, the words below echelonned in
smaller capitals, then the figures in the columns and all enclosed in
a rough sort of triangle with the diagonal line browned and made
ragged by the fire--thus--

  ERON
    STRUCTION
           LLES
              IS
                 ========
                  375.05


"Well, it is of no importance luckily," said Hanaud and he tossed the
scrap of paper back into the grate.  "Did you notice these ashes,
Monsieur Girardot, on Sunday morning?"  He turned any slur the
question might seem to cast upon Betty's truthfulness with an
explanation.

"It is always good when it is possible to get a corroboration,
Mademoiselle."

Betty nodded, but Girardot was at a loss.  He managed to look
extremely important, but importance was not required.

"I don't remember," he said.

However, corroboration of a kind at all events did come though from
another source.

"If I might speak, Monsieur Hanaud?" said Maurice Thevenet eagerly.

"But by all means," Hanaud replied.

"I came into this room just behind Monsieur Girardot on the Sunday
morning.  I did not see any ashes in the hearth, that is true.  But
Mademoiselle Harlowe was in the act of arranging that screen of blue
lacquer in front of the fireplace, just as we saw it to-day.  She
arranged it, and when she saw who her visitors were she stood up with
a start of surprise."

"Aha!" said Hanaud cordially.  He smiled at Betty.  "This evidence is
just as valuable as if he had told us that he had seen the ashes
themselves."

He rose to his feet and went close to her.

"But there is another letter which you were good enough to promise to
me," he said.

"The an----" she began and Hanaud stopped her hurriedly.

"It is better that we hold our tongues," he said with a nod and a
grin which recognised that in this matter they were accomplices.
"This is to be our exclusive little secret, which, if he is very
good, we will share with Monsieur le Commissaire."

He laughed hugely at his joke, whilst Betty unlocked a drawer in the
Chippendale secretary.  Girardot the Commissaire tittered, not quite
sure that he thought very highly of it.  Monsieur Bex, on the other
hand, by a certain extra primness of his face, made it perfectly
clear that in his opinion such a jape was very, very far from correct.

Betty produced a folded sheet of common paper and handed it to
Hanaud, who took it aside to the window and read it carefully.  Then
with a look he beckoned Girardot to his side.

"Monsieur Frobisher can come too.  For he is in the secret," he
added; and the three men stood apart at the window looking at the
sheet of paper.  It was dated the 7th of May, signed "The Scourge,"
like the others of this hideous brood, and it began without any
preface.  There were only a few words typed upon it, and some of them
were epithets not to be reproduced which made Jim's blood boil that a
girl like Betty should ever have had to read them.


    "_Your time is coming now, you----_" and here followed the string
    of abominable obscenities.  "_You are for it, Betty Harlowe.
    Hanaud the detective from Paris is coming to look after you with
    his handcuffs in his pocket.  You'll look pretty in handcuffs,
    won't you, Betty?  It's your white neck we want!  Three cheers
    for Waberski?  The Scourge._"


Girardot stared at the brutal words and settled his glasses on his
nose and stared again.

"But--but----" he stammered and he pointed to the date.  A warning
gesture made by Hanaud brought him to a sudden stop, but Frobisher
had little doubt as to the purport of that unfinished exclamation.
Girardot was astonished, as Hanaud himself had been, that this item
of news had so quickly leaked abroad.

Hanaud folded the letter and turned back into the room.

"Thank you, Mademoiselle," he said to Betty, and Thevenet the
secretary took his notebook from his pocket.

"Shall I make you a copy of the letter, Monsieur Hanaud?" he said,
sitting down and holding out his hand.

"I wasn't going to give it back," Hanaud answered, "and a copy at the
present stage isn't necessary.  A little later on I may ask for your
assistance."

He put the letter away in his letter-case, and his letter-case away
in his breast-pocket.  When he looked up again he saw that Betty was
holding out to him a key.

"This unlocks the cabinet at the end of the room," she said.

"Yes!  Let us look now for the famous arrow, or we shall have
Monsieur Frobisher displeased with us again," said Hanaud.

The cabinet stood against the wall at the end of the room opposite to
the windows, and close to the door which opened on to the hall.
Hanaud took the key, unlocked the door of the cabinet and started
back with a "Wow."  He was really startled, for facing him upon a
shelf were two tiny human heads, perfect in feature, in hair, in
eyes, but reduced to the size of big oranges.  They were the heads of
Indian tribesmen killed upon the banks of the Amazon, and preserved
and reduced by their conquerors by the process common amongst those
forests.

"If the arrow is anywhere in this room, it is here that we should
find it," he said, but though he found many curious oddities in that
cabinet, of the perfect specimen of a poison arrow there was never a
trace.  He turned away with an air of disappointment.

"Well then, Mademoiselle, there is nothing else for it," he said
regretfully; and for an hour he searched that room, turning back the
carpet, examining the upholstery of the chairs, and the curtains,
shaking out every vase, and finally giving his attention to Betty's
secretary.  He probed every cranny of it; he discovered the simple
mechanism of its secret drawers; he turned out every pigeon-hole;
working with extraordinary swiftness and replacing everything in its
proper place.  At the end of the hour the room was as orderly as when
he had entered it; yet he had gone through it with a tooth comb.

"No, it is not here," he said and he seated himself in a chair and
drew a breath.  "But on the other hand, as the two ladies and
Monsieur Frobisher are aware, I was prepared not to find it here."

"We have finished then?" said Betty, but Hanaud did not stir.

"For a moment," he replied, "I shall be glad, Monsieur Girardot, if
you will remove the seals in the hall from the door at the end of the
room."

The Commissary went out by the way of Mrs. Harlowe's bedroom,
accompanied by his secretary.  After a minute had passed a key grated
in the lock and the door was opened.  The Commissary and his
secretary returned into the room from the hall.

"Good!" said Hanaud.

He rose from this chair and looking around at the little group, now
grown puzzled and anxious, he said very gravely:

"In the interest of justice I now ask that none of you shall
interrupt me by either word or gesture, for I have an experiment to
make."

In a complete silence he walked to the fireplace and rang the bell.




CHAPTER FOURTEEN: _An Experiment and a Discovery_

Gaston answered the bell.

"Will you please send Francine Rollard here," said Hanaud.

Gaston, however, stood his ground.  He looked beyond Hanaud to Betty.

"If Mademoiselle gives me the order," he said respectfully.

"At once then, Gaston," Betty replied, and she sat down in a chair.

Francine Rollard was apparently difficult to persuade.  For the
minutes passed, and when at last she did come into the treasure room
she was scared and reluctant.  She was a girl hardly over twenty,
very neat and trim and pretty, and rather like some wild shy creature
out of the woods.  She looked round the group which awaited her with
restless eyes and a sullen air of suspicion.  But it was the
suspicion of wild people for townsfolk.

"Rollard," said Hanaud gently, "I sent for you, for I want another
woman to help me in acting a little scene."

He turned towards Ann Upcott.

"Now, Mademoiselle, will you please repeat exactly your movements
here on the night when Madame Harlowe died?  You came into the
room--so.  You stood by the electric-light switch there.  You turned
it on, you noticed the time, and you turned it off quickly.  For this
communicating door stood wide open--so!--and a strong light poured
out of Madame Harlowe's bedroom through the doorway."

Hanaud was very busy, placing himself first by the side of Ann to
make sure that she stood in the exact place which she had described,
and then running across the room to set wide open the communicating
door.

"You could just see the light gleaming on the ornaments and panels of
the Sedan chair, on the other side of the fireplace on your right.
So!  And there, Mademoiselle, you stood in the darkness and," his
words lengthened out now with tiny intervals between each one--"you
heard the sound of the struggle in the bedroom and caught some words
spoken in a clear whisper."

"Yes," Ann replied with a shiver.  The solemn manner of authority
with which he spoke obviously alarmed her.  She looked at him with
troubled eyes.

"Then will you stand there once more," he continued, "and once more
listen as you listened on that night.  I thank you!"  He went away to
Betty.  "Now, Mademoiselle, and you, Francine Rollard, will you both
please come with me."

He walked towards the communicating door but Betty did not even
attempt to rise from her chair.

"Monsieur Hanaud," she said with her cheeks very white and her voice
shaking, "I can guess what you propose to do.  But it is horrible and
rather cruel to us.  And I cannot see how it will help."

Ann Upcott broke in before Hanaud could reply.  She was more troubled
even than Betty, though without doubt hers was to be the easier part.

"It cannot help at all," she said.  "Why must we pretend now the
dreadful thing which was lived then?"

Hanaud turned about in the doorway.

"Ladies, I beg you to let me have my way.  I think that when I have
finished, you will yourselves understand that my experiment has not
been without its use.  I understand of course that moments like these
bring their distress.  But--you will pardon me--I am not thinking of
you"--and there was so much quietude and gravity in the detective's
voice that his words, harsh though they were, carried with them no
offence.  "No, I am thinking of a woman more than double the age of
either of you, whose unhappy life came to an end here on the night of
the 27th of April.  I am remembering two photographs which you,
Mademoiselle Harlowe, showed me this morning--I am moved by them.
Yes, that is the truth."

He closed his eyes as if he saw those two portraits with their
dreadful contrast impressed upon his eyelids.  "I am her advocate,"
he cried aloud in a stirring voice.  "The tragic woman, I stand for
her!  If she was done to death, I mean to know and I mean to punish!"

Never had Frobisher believed that Hanaud could have been so
transfigured, could have felt or spoken with so much passion.  He
stood before them an erect and menacing figure, all his grossness
melted out of him, a man with a flaming sword.

"As for you two ladies, you are young.  What does a little distress
matter to you?  A few shivers of discomfort?  How long will they
last?  I beg you not to hinder me!"

Betty rose up from her chair without another word.  But she did not
rise without an effort, and when she stood up at last she swayed upon
her feet and her face was as white as chalk.

"Come, Francine!" she said, pronouncing her words like a person with
an impediment of speech.  "We must show Monsieur Hanaud that we are
not the cowards he takes us for."

But Francine still held back.

"I don't understand at all.  I am only a poor girl and this frightens
me.  The police!  They set traps--the police."

Hanaud laughed.

"And how often do they catch the innocent in them?  Tell me that,
Mademoiselle Francine!"

He turned almost contemptuously towards Mrs. Harlowe's bedroom.
Betty and Francine followed upon his heels, the others trooped in
behind, with Frobisher last of all.  He indeed was as reluctant to
witness Hanaud's experiment as the girls were to take a part in it.
It savoured of the theatrical.  There was to be some sort of imagined
reproduction of the scene which Ann Upcott had described, no doubt
with the object of testing her sincerity.  It would really be a test
of nerves more than a test of honesty and to Jim was therefore
neither reliable nor fair play.  He paused in the doorway to say a
word of encouragement to Ann, but she was gazing again with that
curious air of perplexity at the clock upon the marquetry cabinet.

"There is nothing to fear, Ann," he said, and she withdrew her eyes
from the clock.  They were dancing now as she turned them upon
Frobisher.

"I wondered whether I should ever hear you call me by my name," she
said with a smile.  "Thank you, Jim!"  She hesitated and then the
blood suddenly mounted into her face.  "I'll tell you, I was a little
jealous," she added in a low voice and with a little laugh at herself
as though she was a trifle ashamed of the confession.

Jim was luckily spared the awkwardness of an answer by the appearance
of Hanaud in the doorway.

"I hate to interrupt, Monsieur Frobisher," he said with a smile; "but
it is of a real importance that Mademoiselle should listen without
anything to distract her."

Jim followed Hanaud into the bedroom, and was startled.  The
Commissary and his secretary and Monsieur Bex were in a group apart
near to one of the windows.  Betty Harlowe was stretched upon Mrs.
Harlowe's bed; Francine Rollard stood against the wall, near to the
door, clearly frightened out of her wits and glancing from side to
side with the furtive restless eyes of the half-tamed.  But it was
not this curious spectacle which so surprised Jim Frobisher, but
something strange, something which almost shocked, in the aspect of
Betty herself.  She was leaning up on an elbow with her eyes fixed
upon the doorway and the queerest, most inscrutable fierce look in
them that he had ever seen.  She was quite lost to her environment.
The experiment from which Francine shrank had no meaning for her.
She was possessed--the old phrase leapt into Jim's thoughts--though
her face was as still as a mass, a mask of frozen passion.  It was
only for a second, however, that the strange seizure lasted.  Betty's
face relaxed; she dropped back upon the bed with her eyes upon Hanaud
like one waiting for instructions.

Hanaud, by pointing a finger, directed Jim to take his place amongst
the group at the window.  He placed himself upon one side of the bed,
and beckoned to Francine.  Very slowly she approached the end of the
bed.  Hanaud directed her in the same silent way to come opposite to
him on the other side of the bed.  For a little while Francine
refused.  She stood stubbornly shaking her head at the very foot of
the bed.  She was terrified of some trick, and when at last at a sign
from Betty she took up the position assigned to her, she minced to it
gingerly as though she feared the floor would open beneath her feet.
Hanaud made her another sign and she looked at a scrap of paper on
which Hanaud had written some words.  The paper and her orders had
obviously been given to her whilst Jim was talking to Ann Upcott.
Francine knew what she was to do, but her suspicious peasant nature
utterly rebelled against it.  Hanaud beckoned to her with his eyes
riveted upon her compelling her, and against her will she bent
forwards over the bed and across Betty Harlowe's body.

A nod from Hanaud now, and she spoke in a low, clear whisper:

"That--will--do--now."

And hardly had she spoken those few words which Ann Upcott said she
had heard on the night of Mrs. Harlowe's death, but Hanaud himself
must repeat them and also in a whisper.

Having whispered, he cried aloud towards the doorway in his natural
voice:

"Did you hear, Mademoiselle?  Was that the whisper which reached your
ears on the night when Madame died?"

All those in the bedroom waited for the answer in suspense.  Francine
Rollard, indeed, with her eyes fixed upon Hanaud in a very agony of
doubt.  And the answer came.

"Yes, but whoever whispered, whispered twice this afternoon.  On the
night when I came down in the dark to the treasure room, the words
were only whispered once."

"It was the same voice which whispered them twice, Mademoiselle?"

"Yes ... I think so ... I noticed no difference ... Yes."

And Hanaud flung out his arms with a comic gesture of despair, and
addressed the room.

"You understand now my little experiment.  A voice that whispers!
How shall one tell it from another voice that whispers!  There is no
intonation, no depth, no lightness.  There is not even sex in a voice
which whispers.  We have no clue, no, not the slightest to the
identity of the person who whispered, 'That will do now,' on the
night when Madame Harlowe died."  He waved his hand towards Monsieur
Bex.  "I will be glad if you will open now these cupboards, and
Mademoiselle Harlowe will tell us, to the best of her knowledge,
whether anything has been taken or anything disturbed."

Hanaud returned to the treasure room, leaving Monsieur Bex and Betty
at their work, with the Commissary and his secretary to supervise
them.  Jim Frobisher followed him.  He was very far from believing
that Hanaud had truthfully explained the intention of his experiment.
The impossibility of identifying a voice which whispers!  Here was
something with which Hanaud must have been familiar from a hundred
cases!  No, that interpretation would certainly not work.  There was
quite another true reason for this melodramatic little scene which he
had staged.  He was following Hanaud in the hope of finding out that
reason, when he heard him speaking in a low voice, and he stopped
inside the dressing-room close to the communicating door where he
could hear every word and yet not be seen himself.

"Mademoiselle," Hanaud was saying to Ann Upcott, "there is something
about this clock here which troubles you."

"Yes--of course it's nonsense....  I must be wrong....  For here is
the cabinet and on it stands the clock."

Jim could gather from the two voices that they were both standing
together close to the marquetry cabinet.

"Yes, yes," Hanaud urged.  "Still you are troubled."

There was a moment's silence.  Jim could imagine the girl looking
from the clock to the door by which she had stood, and back again
from the door to the clock.  Surely that scene in the bedroom had
been staged to extort some admission from Ann Upcott of the falsity
of her story.  Was he now, since the experiment had failed, resorting
to another trick, setting a fresh trap?

"Well?" he asked insistently.  "Why are you troubled?"

"It seems to me," Ann replied in a voice of doubt, "that the clock is
lower now than it was.  Of course it can't be ... and I had only one
swift glimpse of it....  Yet my recollection is so vivid--the room
standing out revealed in the moment of bright light, and then
vanishing into darkness again....  Yes, the clock seemed to me to be
placed higher..." and suddenly she stopped as if a warning hand had
been laid upon her arm.  Would she resume?  Jim was still wondering
when silently, like a swift animal, Hanaud was in the doorway and
confronting him.

"Yes, Monsieur Frobisher," he said with an odd note of relief in his
voice, "we shall have to enlist you in the Sûrété very soon.  That I
can see.  Come in!"

He took Jim by the arm and led him into the room.

"As for that matter of the clock, Mademoiselle, the light goes up and
goes out--it would have been a marvel if you had within that flash of
vision seen every detail precisely true.  No, there is nothing
there!"  He flung himself into a chair and sat for a little while
silent in an attitude of dejection.

"You said this morning to me, Monsieur, that I had nothing to go
upon, that I was guessing here, and guessing there, stirring up old
troubles which had better be left quietly in their graves, and at the
end discovering nothing.  Upon my word, I believe you are right!  My
little experiment!  Was there ever a failure more abject?"

Hanaud sat up alertly.

"What is the matter?" he asked.

Jim Frobisher had had a brain wave.  The utter disappointment upon
Hanaud's face and in his attitude had enlightened him.  Yes, his
experiment had failed.  For it was aimed at Francine Rollard.  He had
summoned her without warning, he had bidden her upon the instant to
act a scene, nay, to take the chief part in it, in the hope that it
would work upon her and break her down to a confession of guilt.  He
suspected Ann.  Well, then, Ann must have had an accomplice.  To
discover the accomplice--there was the object of the experiment.  And
it had failed abjectedly, as Hanaud himself confessed.  Francine had
shrunk from the ordeal, no doubt, but the reason of the shrinking was
manifest--fear of the police, suspicion of a trap, the furtive
helplessness of the ignorant.  She had not delivered herself into
Hanaud's toils.  But not a word of this conjecture did Jim reveal to
Hanaud.  To his question what was the matter, he answered simply:

"Nothing."

Hanaud beat with the palms of his hands upon the arms of his chair.

"Nothing, eh? nothing!  That's the only answer in this case.  To
every question!  To every search!  Nothing, nothing, nothing;" and as
he ended in a sinking voice, a startled cry rang out in the bedroom.

"Betty!" Ann exclaimed.

Hanaud threw off his dejection like an overcoat.  Jim fancied that he
was out of his chair and across the dressing-room before the sound of
the cry had ceased.  Certainly Betty could not have moved.  She was
standing in front of the dressing-table, looking down at a big
jewel-case of dark blue morocco leather, and she was lifting up and
down the open lid of it with an expression of utter incredulity.

"Aha!" said Hanaud.  "It is unlocked.  We have something, after all,
Monsieur Frobisher.  Here is a jewel-case unlocked, and jewel-cases
do not unlock themselves.  It was here?"

He looked towards the cupboard in the wall, of which the door stood
open.

"Yes," said Betty.  "I opened the door, and took the case out by the
side handles.  The lid came open when I touched it."

"Will you look through it, please, and see whether anything is
missing?"

While Betty began to examine the contents of the jewel-case, Hanaud
went to Francine, who stood apart.  He took her by the arm and led
her to the door.

"I am sorry if I frightened you, Francine," he said.  "But, after
all, we are not such alarming people, the Police, eh?  No, so long as
good little maids hold their good little tongues, we can be very good
friends.  Of course, if there is chatter, little Francine, and
gossip, little Francine, and that good-looking baker's boy is
to-morrow spreading over Dijon the story of Hanaud's little
experiment, Hanaud will know where to look for the chatterers."

"Monsieur, I shall not say one word," cried Francine.

"And how wise that will be, little Francine!" Hanaud rejoined in a
horribly smooth and silky voice.  "For Hanaud can be the wickedest of
wicked Uncles to naughty little chatterers.  Ohhoho, yes!  He seizes
them tight--so--and it will be ever so long before he says to them
'That--will--do--now!'"

He rounded off his threats with a quite friendly laugh and gently
pushed Francine Rollard from the room.  Then he returned to Betty,
who had lifted the tray out of the box and was opening some smaller
cases which had been lying at the bottom.  The light danced upon
pendant and bracelet, buckle and ring, but Betty still searched.

"You miss something, Mademoiselle?"

"Yes."

"It was, after all, certain that you would," Hanaud continued.  "If
murders are committed, there will be some reason.  I will even
venture to guess that the jewel which you miss is of great value."

"It is," Betty admitted.  "But I expect it has only been mislaid.  No
doubt we shall find it somewhere, tucked away in a drawer."  She
spoke with very great eagerness, and a note of supplication that the
matter should rest there.  "In any case, what has disappeared is
mine, isn't it?  And I am not going to imitate Monsieur Boris.  I
make no complaint."

Hanaud shook his head.

"You are very kind, Mademoiselle.  But we cannot, alas! say here
'That will do now.'"  It was strange to Jim to notice how he kept
harping upon the words of that whisper.  "We are not dealing with a
case of theft, but with a case of murder.  We must go on.  What is it
that you miss?"

"A pearl necklace," Betty answered reluctantly.

"A big one?"

It was noticeable that as Betty's reluctance increased Hanaud became
more peremptory and abrupt.

"Not so very."

"Describe it to me, Mademoiselle!"

Betty hesitated.  She stood with a troubled face looking out upon the
garden.  Then with a shrug of resignation she obeyed.

"There were thirty-five pearls--not so very large, but they were
perfectly matched and of a beautiful pink.  My uncle took a great
deal of trouble and some years to collect them.  Madame told me
herself that they actually cost him nearly a hundred thousand pounds.
They would be worth even more now."

"A fortune, then," cried Hanaud.

Not a person in that room had any belief that the necklace would be
found, laid aside somewhere by chance.  Here was Hanaud's case
building itself up steadily.  Another storey was added to it this
afternoon.  This or that experiment might fail.  What did that
matter?  A motive for the murder came to light now.  Jim had an
intuition that nothing now could prevent a definite result; that the
truth, like a beam of light that travels for a million of years,
would in the end strike upon a dark spot, and that some one would
stand helpless and dazzled in a glare--the criminal.

"Who knew of this necklace of yours, Mademoiselle, beside yourself?"
Hanaud asked.

"Every one in the house, Monsieur.  Madame wore it nearly always."

"She wore it, then, on the day of her death?"

"Yes, I----" Betty began, and she turned towards Ann for
confirmation, and then swiftly turned away again.  "I think so."

"I am sure of it," said Ann steadily, though her face had grown
rather white and her eyes anxious.

"How long has Francine Rollard been with you?" Hanaud asked of Betty.

"Three years.  No--a little more.  She is the only maid I have ever
had," Betty answered with a laugh.

"I see," Hanaud said thoughtfully; and what he saw, it seemed to Jim
Frobisher that every one else in that room saw too.  For no one
looked at Ann Upcott.  Old servants do not steal valuable necklaces:
Ann Upcott and Jeanne Baudin, the nurse, were the only new-comers to
the Maison Crenelle these many years; and Jeanne Baudin had the best
of characters.  Thus the argument seemed to run though no one
expressed it in words.

Hanaud turned his attention to the lock of the cupboard, and shook
his head over it.  Then he crossed to the dressing-table and the
morocco case.

"Aha!" he said with a lively interest.  "This is a different affair;"
and he bent down closely over it.

The case was not locked with a key at all.  There were three small
gilt knobs in the front of the case, and the lock was set by the
number of revolutions given to each knob.  These, of course, could be
varied with each knob, and all must be known before the case could be
opened--Mrs. Harlowe's jewels had been guarded by a formula.

"There has been no violence used here," said Hanaud, standing up
again.

"Of course my aunt may have forgotten to lock the case," said Betty.

"Of course that's possible," Hanaud agreed.

"And of course this room was open to any one between the time of my
aunt's funeral and Sunday morning, when the doors were sealed."

"A week, in fact--with Boris Waberski in the house," said Hanaud.

"Yes ... yes," said Betty.  "Only ... but I expect it is just mislaid
and we shall find it.  You see Monsieur Boris expected to get some
money from my lawyers in London.  No doubt he meant to make a bargain
with me.  It doesn't look as if he had stolen it.  He wouldn't want a
thousand pounds if he had."

Jim had left Boris out of his speculations.  He had recollected him
with a thrill of hope that he would be discovered to be the thief
when Hanaud mentioned his name.  But the hope died away again before
the reluctant and deadly reasoning of Betty Harlowe.  On the other
hand, if Boris and Ann were really accomplices in the murder, because
he wanted his legacy, the necklace might well have been Ann's share.
More and more, whichever way one looked at it, the facts pointed
damningly towards Ann.

"Well, we will see if it has been mislaid," said Hanaud.  "But
meanwhile, Mademoiselle, it would be well for you to lock that case
up and to take it some time this afternoon to your bankers."

Betty shut down the lid and spun the knobs one after the other.
Three times a swift succession of sharp little clicks was heard in
the room.

"You have not used, I hope, the combination which Madame Harlowe
used," said Hanaud.

"I never knew the combination she used," said Betty.  She lifted the
jewel-case back into its cupboard; and the search of the drawers and
the cupboards began.  But it was as barren of result as had been the
search of the treasure-room for the arrow.

"We can do no more," said Hanaud.

"Yes.  One thing more."

The correction came quietly from Ann Upcott.  She was standing by
herself, very pale and defiant.  She knew now that she was suspected.
The very care with which every one had avoided even looking at her
had left her in no doubt.

Hanaud looked about the room.

"What more can we do?" he asked.

"You can search my rooms."

"No!" cried Betty violently.  "I won't have it!"

"If you please," said Ann.  "It is only fair to me."

Monsieur Bex nodded violently.

"Mademoiselle could not be more correct," said he.

Ann addressed herself to Hanaud.

"I shall not go with you.  There is nothing locked in my room except
a small leather dispatch-case.  You will find the key to that in the
left-hand drawer of my dressing-table.  I will wait for you in the
library."

Hanaud bowed, and before he could move from his position Betty did a
thing for which Jim could have hugged her there and then before them
all.  She went straight to Ann and set her arm about her waist.

"I'll wait with you, Ann," she said.  "Of course it's ridiculous,"
and she led Ann out of the room.




CHAPTER FIFTEEN: _The Finding of the Arrow_

Ann's rooms were upon the second floor with the windows upon the
garden, a bedroom and a sitting-room communicating directly with one
another.  They were low in the roof, but spacious, and Hanaud, as he
looked around the bedroom, said in a tone of doubt:

"Yes ... after all, if one were frightened suddenly out of one's
wits, one might stumble about this room in the dark and lose one's
way to the light switch.  There isn't one over the bed."  Then he
shrugged his shoulders.  "But, to be sure, one would be careful that
one's details could be verified.  So----" and the doubt passed out of
his voice.

The words were all Greek to the Commissary of Police and his
secretary and Monsieur Bex.  Maurice Thevenet, indeed, looked sharply
at Hanaud, as if he was on the point of asking one of those questions
which he had been invited to ask.  But Girardot, the Commissary who
was panting heavily with his ascent of two flights of stairs, spoke
first.

"We shall find nothing to interest us here," he said.  "That pretty
girl would never have asked us to pry about amongst her dainty
belongings if there had been anything to discover."

"One never knows," replied Hanaud.  "Let us see!"

Jim walked away into the sitting-room.  He had no wish to follow step
by step Hanaud and the Commissary in their search; and he had noticed
on the table in the middle of the room a blotting-pad and some
notepaper and the materials for writing.  He wanted to get all this
whirl of conjecture and fact and lies, in which during the last two
days he had lived, sorted and separated and set in order in his mind;
and he knew no better way of doing so than by putting it all down
shortly in the "for" and "against" style of Robinson Crusoe on his
desert island.  He would have a quiet hour or so whilst Hanaud
indefatigably searched.  He took a sheet of paper, selected a pen at
random from the tray and began.  It cost Ann Upcott, however, a good
many sheets of notepaper, and more than once the nib dropped out of
his pen-holder and was forced back into it before he had finished.
But he had his problem reduced at last to these terms:

  For                                  Against

  (1) Although suspicion that          But in the absence of any
  murder had been committed            trace of poison in the dead
  arose in the first instance only     woman's body, it is difficult to
  from the return to its shelf of      see how the criminal can be
  the "Treatise on Sporanthus          brought to justice, except by
  Hispidus," subsequent developments,
  e.g., the disappearance of           (a) A confession.
  the Poison Arrow, the introduction
  into the case of the ill-famed       (b) The commission of another
  Jean Cladel, Ann Upcott's story      crime of a similar kind.
  of her visit to the Treasure         Hanaud's theory--once a
  Room, and now the mystery of         poisoner always a poisoner.
  Mrs. Harlowe's pearl necklace,
  make out a prima facie case for
  inquiry.

  (2) If murder was committed,         Ann Upcott's story may be
  it is probable that it was           partly or wholly false.  She
  committed at half-past ten at night  knew that Mrs. Harlowe's
  when Ann Upcott in the Treasure      bedroom was to be opened and
  Room heard the sound of a            examined.  If she also knew that
  struggle and the whisper, "That      the pearl necklace had
  will do now."                        disappeared, she must have realised
                                       that it would be advisable for
                                       her to tell some story before its
                                       disappearance was discovered,
                                       which would divert suspicion
                                       from her.

  (3) It is clear that whoever         It is possible that the
  committed the murder, if murder      disappearance of the necklace is in
  was committed, Betty Harlowe         no way connected with the
  had nothing to do with it.  She      murder, if murder there was.
  had an ample allowance.  She
  was at M. Pouillac's Ball on
  the night.  Moreover, once
  Mrs. Harlowe was dead, the necklace
  became Betty Harlowe's
  property.  Had she committed the
  murder, the necklace would not
  have disappeared.

  (4) Who then are possibly
  guilty?

  (i) The servants.                    (i) All of them have many
                                       years of service to their credit.
                                       It is not possible that any of
                                       them would have understood
                                       enough of the "Treatise on
                                       Sporanthus Hispidus" to make
                                       use of it.  If any of them were
                                       concerned it can only be as an
                                       accessory or assistant working
                                       under the direction of another.

  (ii) Jeanne Baudin the nurse.        No one suspects her.  Her
                                       record is good.
  More attention might be given
  to her.  It is too easily accepted
  that she has nothing to do
  with it.

  (iii) Francine Rollard.  She         She was frightened of the police
  was certainly frightened this        as a class, rather than of being
  afternoon.  The necklace would       accused of a crime.  She acted
  be a temptation.                     her part in the reconstruction
                                       scene without breaking
  Was it she who bent over Ann         down.  If she were concerned, it
  Upcott in the darkness?              could only be for the reason
                                       given above, as an assistant.

  (iv) Ann Upcott.                     Her introductions may be
                                       explicable on favourable grounds.
  Her introduction into the            Until we know more of her
  Maison Crenelle took place           history it is impossible to judge.
  through Waberski and under
  dubious circumstances.  She is
  poor, a paid companion, and the
  necklace is worth a considerable
  fortune.

  She was in the house on the          Her account of the night of
  night of Mrs. Harlowe's death.       the 27th April may be true from
  She told Gaston he could turn        beginning to end.
  out the lights and go to bed
  early that evening.  She could
  easily have admitted Waberski
  and received the necklace as the
  price of her complicity.

  The story she told us in the         In that case the theory of a
  garden may have been the true        murder is enormously strengthened.
  story of what occurred adapted.      But who whispered, "That
  It may have been she who             will do now"?  And who was
  whispered "That will do now."        bending over Ann Upcott when
  She may have whispered it to         she waked up?
  Waberski.

  Her connection with Waberski
  was sufficiently close to make
  him count upon Ann's support
  in his charge against Betty.

  (v) Waberski.

  He is a scoundrel, a would-be
  blackmailer.

  He was in straits for money
  and he expected a thumping
  legacy from Mrs. Harlowe.

  He may have brought Ann
  Upcott into the house with the
  thought of murder in his mind.

  Having failed to obtain any
  profit from his crime, he accuses
  Betty of the same crime as a
  blackmailing proposition.

  As soon as he knew that              But he would have collapsed
  Mrs. Harlowe had been exhumed and    equally if he had believed that
  an autopsy made he collapsed.        no murder had been committed
  He knew, if he had used himself      at all.
  the poison arrow, that no trace
  of poison would be found.

  He knew of Jean Cladel, and
  according to his own story was
  in the Rue Gambetta close to
  Jean Cladel's shop.  It is possible
  that he himself had been visiting
  Cladel to pay for the solution of
  Strophanthus.


If murder was committed the two people most obviously suspect are Ann
Upcott and Waberski working in collusion.

To this conclusion Jim Frobisher was reluctantly brought, but even
whilst writing it down there were certain questions racing through
his mind to which he could find no answer.  He was well aware that he
was an utter novice in such matters as the investigation of crimes;
and he recognised that were the answers to these questions known to
him, some other direction might be given to his thoughts.

Accordingly he wrote those troublesome questions beneath his
memorandum--thus:

But

(1) Why does Hanaud attach no importance to the return of the
"Treatise on Sporanthus Hispidus" to its place in the library?

(2) What was it which so startled him upon the top of the Terrace
Tower?

(3) What was it that he had in his mind to say to me at the Café in
the Place D'Armes and in the end did not say?

(4) Why did Hanaud search every corner of the treasure room for the
missing poison arrow--except the interior of the Sedan chair?

The noise of a door gently closing aroused him from his speculations.
He looked across the room.  Hanaud had just entered it from the
bedroom, shutting the communicating door behind him.  He stood with
his hand upon the door-knob gazing at Frobisher with a curious
startled stare.  He moved swiftly to the end of the table at which
Jim was sitting.

"How you help me!" he said in a low voice and smiling.  "How you do
help me!"

Alert though Jim's ears were to a note of ridicule, he could discover
not a hint of it.  Hanaud was speaking with the utmost sincerity, his
eyes very bright and his heavy face quite changed by that uncannily
sharp expression which Jim had learned to associate with some new
find in the development of the case.

"May I see what you have written?" Hanaud asked.

"It could be of no value to you," Jim replied modestly, but Hanaud
would have none of it.

"It is always of value to know what the other man thinks, and even
more what the other man sees.  What did I say to you in Paris?  The
last thing one sees one's self is the thing exactly under one's
nose"; and he began to laugh lightly but continuously and with a
great deal of enjoyment, which Jim did not understand.  He gave in,
however, over his memorandum and pushed it along to Hanaud, ashamed
of it as something schoolboyish, but hopeful that some of these
written questions might be answered.

Hanaud sat down at the end of the table close to Jim and read the
items and the questions very slowly with an occasional grunt, and a
still more occasional "Aha!" but with a quite unchanging face.  Jim
was in two minds whether to snatch it from his hands and tear it up
or dwell upon its recollected phrases with a good deal of pride.  One
thing was clear.  Hanaud took it seriously.

He sat musing over it for a moment or two.

"Yes, here are questions, and dilemmas."  He looked at Frobisher with
friendliness.  "I shall make you an allegory.  I have a friend who is
a matador in Spain.  He told me about the bull and how foolish those
people are who think the bull not clever.  Yes, but do not jump and
look the offence with your eyes and tell me how very vulgar I am and
how execrable my taste.  All that I know very well.  But listen to my
friend the matador!  He says all that the bull wants, to kill without
fail all the bull-fighters in Spain, is a little experience.  And
very little, he learns so quick.  Look!  Between the entrance of the
bull into the arena and his death there are reckoned twenty minutes.
And there should not be more, if the matador is wise.  The bull--he
learns so quick the warfare of the ring.  Well, I am an old bull who
has fought in the arena many times.  This is your first corrida.  But
only ten minutes of the twenty have passed.  Already you have learned
much.  Yes, here are some shrewd questions which I had not expected
you to ask.  When the twenty are gone, you will answer them all for
yourself.  Meanwhile"--he took up another pen and made a tiny
addition to item one--"I carry this on one step farther.  See!"

He replaced the memorandum under Jim's eyes.  Jim read:

"--subsequent developments, e.g., the disappearance of the Poison
Arrow, the introduction into the case of the ill-famed Jean Cladel,
Ann Upcott's story of her visit to the treasure-room, and now the
mystery of Mrs. Harlowe's pearl necklace, _and the finding of the
arrow_, make out a prima facie case for inquiry."


Jim sprang to his feet in excitement.

"You have found the arrow, then?" he cried, glancing towards the door
of Ann Upcott's bedroom.

"Not I, my friend," replied Hanaud with a grin.

"The Commissaire, then?"

"No, not the Commissaire."

"His secretary, then?"

Jim sat down again in his chair.

"I am sorry.  He wears cheap rings.  I don't like him."

Hanaud broke into a laugh of delight.

"Console yourself!  I, too, don't like that young gentleman of whom
they are all so proud.  Maurice Thevenet has found nothing."

Jim looked at Hanaud in a perplexity.

"Here is a riddle," he said.

Hanaud rubbed his hands together.

"Prove to me that you have been ten minutes in the bull-ring," he
said.

"I think that I have only been five," Jim replied with a smile.  "Let
me see!  The arrow had not been discovered when we first entered
these rooms?"

"No."

"And it is discovered now?"

"Yes."

"And it was not discovered by you?"

"No."

"Nor the Commissaire?"

"No."

"Nor Maurice Thevenet?"

"No."

Jim stared and shook his head.

"I have not been one minute in the bull-ring.  I don't understand."

Hanaud's face was all alight with enjoyment.

"Then I take your memorandum and I write again."

He hid the paper from Jim Frobisher's eyes with the palm of his left
hand, whilst he wrote with his right.  Then with a triumphant gesture
he laid it again before Jim.  The last question of all had been
answered in Hanaud's neat, small handwriting.

Jim read:


    (4) Why did Hanaud search every corner of the treasure-room for
    the missing Poison Arrow--except the interior of the Sedan chair?


Underneath the question Hanaud had written as if it was Jim Frobisher
himself who answered the question:


    "It was wrong of Hanaud to forget to examine the Sedan chair, but
    fortunately no harm has resulted from that lamentable omission.
    For Life, the incorrigible Dramatist, had arranged that the head
    of the arrow-shaft should be the pen-holder with which I have
    written this memorandum."


Jim looked at the pen-holder and dropped it with a startled cry.

There it was--the slender, pencil-like shaft expanding into a slight
bulb where the fingers held it, and the nib inserted into the tiny
cleft made for the stem of the iron dart!  Jim remembered that the
nib had once or twice become loose and spluttered on the page, until
he had jammed it in violently.

Then came a terrible thought.  His jaw dropped; he stared at Hanaud
in awe.

"I wonder if I sucked the end of it, whilst I was thinking out my
sentences," he stammered.

"O Lord!" cried Hanaud, and he snatched up the pen-holder and rubbed
it hard with his pocket handkerchief.  Then he spread out the
handkerchief upon the table, and fetching a small magnifying glass
from his pocket, examined it minutely.  He looked up with relief.

"There is not the least little trace of that reddish-brown clay which
made the poison paste.  The arrow was scraped clean before it was put
on that tray of pens.  I am enchanted.  I cannot now afford to lose
my junior colleague."

Frobisher drew a long breath and lit a cigarette, and gave another
proof that he was a very novice of a bull.

"What a mad thing to put the head of that arrow-shaft, which a glance
at the plates in the Treatise would enable a child to identify, into
an open tray of pens without the slightest concealment!" he exclaimed.

It looked as if Ann Upcott was wilfully pushing her neck into the
wooden ring of the guillotine.

Hanaud shook his head.

"Not so mad, my friend!  The old rules are the best.  Hide a thing in
some out-of-the-way corner, and it will surely be found.  Put it to
lie carelessly under every one's nose and no one will see it at all.
No, no!  This was cleverly done.  Who could have foreseen that
instead of looking on at our search you were going to plump yourself
down in a chair and write your memorandum so valuable on Mademoiselle
Ann's notepaper?  And even then you did not notice your pen.  Why
should you?"

Jim, however, was not satisfied.

"It is a fortnight since Mrs. Harlowe was murdered, if she was
murdered," he cried.  "What I don't understand is why the arrow
wasn't destroyed altogether!"

"But until this morning there was never any question of the arrow,"
Hanaud returned.  "It was a curiosity, an item in a collection--why
should one trouble to destroy it?  But this morning the arrow becomes
a dangerous thing to possess.  So it must be hidden away in a hurry.
For there is not much time.  An hour whilst you and I admired Mont
Blanc from the top of the Terrace Tower."

"And while Betty was out of the house," Jim added quickly.

"Yes--that is true," said Hanaud.  "I had not thought of it.  You can
add that point, Monsieur Frobisher, to the reasons which put
Mademoiselle Harlowe out of our considerations.  Yes."

He sat lost in thought for a little while and speaking now and then a
phrase rather to himself than to his companion: "To run up here--to
cut the arrow down--to round off the end as well as one can in a
hurry--to stain it with some varnish--to mix it with the other pens
in the tray.  Not so bad!"  He nodded his head in appreciation of the
trick.  "But nevertheless things begin to look black for that
exquisite Mademoiselle Ann with her delicate colour and her pretty
ways."

A noise of the shifting of furniture in the bedroom next door
attracted his attention.  He removed the nib from the arrow-head.

"We will keep this little matter to ourselves just for the moment,"
he said quickly, and he wrapped the improvised pen-holder in a sheet
of the notepaper.  "Just you and I shall know of it.  No one else.
This is my case, not Girardot's.  We will not inflict a great deal of
pain and trouble until we are sure."

"I agree," said Jim eagerly.  "That's right, I am sure."

Hanaud tucked the arrow-head carefully away in his pocket.

"This, too," he said, and he took up Jim Frobisher's memorandum.  "It
is not a good thing to carry about, and perhaps lose.  I will put it
away at the Prefecture with the other little things I have collected."

He put the memorandum into his letter-case and got up from his chair.

"The rest of the arrow-shaft will be somewhere in this room, no
doubt, and quite easy to see.  But we shall not have time to look for
it, and, after all, we have the important part of it."

He turned towards the mantelshelf, where some cards of invitation
were stuck in the frame of the mirror, just as the door was opened
and the Commissary with his secretary came out from the bedroom.

"The necklace is not in that room," said Monsieur Girardot in a voice
of finality.

"Nor is it here," Hanaud replied with an unblushing assurance.  "Let
us go downstairs."

Jim was utterly staggered.  This room had not been searched for the
necklace at all.  First the Sedan chair, then this sitting-room was
neglected.  Hanaud actually led the way out to the stairs without so
much as a glance behind him.  No wonder that in Paris he had styled
himself and his brethren the Servants of Chance.




CHAPTER SIXTEEN: _Hanaud Laughs_

At the bottom of the stairs Hanaud thanked the Commissary of Police
for his assistance.

"As for the necklace, we shall of course search the baggage of every
one in the house," he said.  "But we shall find nothing.  Of that we
may be sure.  For if the necklace has been stolen, too much time has
passed since it was stolen for us to hope to find it here."

He bowed Girardot with much respect out of the house, whilst Monsieur
Bex took Jim Frobisher a little aside.

"I have been thinking that Mademoiselle Ann should have some legal
help," he said.  "Now both you and I are attached to the affairs of
Mademoiselle Harlowe.  And--it is a little difficult to put it
delicately--it may be that the interests of those two young ladies
are not identical.  It would not therefore be at all correct for me,
at all events, to offer her my services.  But I can recommend a very
good lawyer in Dijon, a friend of mine.  You see, it may be
important."

Frobisher agreed.

"It may be, indeed.  Will you give me your friend's address?" he said.

Whilst he was writing the address down Hanaud startled him by
breaking unexpectedly into a loud laugh.  The curious thing was that
there was nothing whatever to account for it.  Hanaud was standing by
himself between them and the front door.  In the courtyard outside
there was no one within view.  Within the hall Jim and Monsieur Bex
were talking very seriously in a low voice.  Hanaud was laughing at
the empty air and his laughter betokened a very strong sense of
relief.

"That I should have lived all these years and never noticed that
before," he cried aloud in a sort of amazement that there could be
anything capable of notice which he, Hanaud, had not noticed.

"What is it?" asked Jim.

But Hanaud did not answer at all.  He dashed back through the hall
past Frobisher and his companion, vanished into the treasure-room,
closed the door behind him and actually locked it.

Monsieur Bex jerked his chin high in the air.

"He is an eccentric, that one.  He would not do for Dijon."

Jim was for defending Hanaud.

"He must act.  That is true," he replied.  "Whatever he does and
however keenly he does it, he sees a row of footlights in front of
him."

"There are men like that," Monsieur Bex agreed.  Like all Frenchmen,
he was easy in his mind if he could place a man in a category.

"But he is doing something which is quite important," Jim continued,
swelling a little with pride.  He felt that he had been quite fifteen
minutes in the bull-ring.  "He is searching for something somewhere.
I told him about it.  He had overlooked it altogether.  I reproached
him this morning with his reluctance to take suggestions from people
only too anxious to help him.  But I did him obviously some
injustice.  He is quite willing."

Monsieur Bex was impressed and a little envious.

"I must think of some suggestions to make to Hanaud," he said.  "Yes,
yes!  Was there not once a pearl necklace in England which was
dropped in a match-box into the gutter when the pursuit became too
hot?  I have read of it, I am sure.  I must tell Hanaud that he
should spend a day or two picking up the match-boxes in the gutters.
He may be very likely to come across that necklace of Madame
Harlowe's.  Yes, certainly."

Monsieur Bex was considerably elated by the bright idea which had
come to him.  He felt that he was again upon a level with his English
colleague.  He saw Hanaud pouncing his way along the streets of Dijon
and explaining to all who questioned him: "This is the idea of
Monsieur Bex, the notary.  You know, Monsieur Bex, of the Place
Etienne Dolet."  Until somewhere near--but Monsieur Bex had not
actually located the particular gutter in which Hanaud should
discover the match-box with the priceless beads, when the library
door opened and Betty came out into the hall.

She looked at the two men in surprise.

"And Monsieur Hanaud?" she asked.  "I didn't see him go."

"He is in your treasure-room," said Jim.

"Oh!"  Betty exclaimed in a voice which showed her interest.  "He has
gone back there!"

She walked quickly to the door and tried the handle.

"Locked!" she cried with a little start of surprise.  She spoke
without turning round.  "He has locked himself in!  Why?"

"Because of the footlights," Monsieur Bex answered, and Betty turned
about and stared at him.  "Yes, we came to that conclusion, Monsieur
Frobisher and I.  Everything he does must ring a curtain down;" and
once more the key turned in the lock.

Betty swung round again as the sound reached her ears and came face
to face with Hanaud.  Hanaud looked over her shoulder at Frobisher
and shook his head ruefully.

"You did not find it, then?" Jim asked.

"No."

Hanaud looked away from Jim to Betty Harlowe.

"Monsieur Frobisher put an idea into my head, Mademoiselle.  I had
not looked into that exquisite Sedan chair.  It might well be that
the necklace had been hidden behind the cushions.  But it is not
there."

"And you locked the door, Monsieur," said Betty stiffly.  "The door
of my room, I ask you to notice."

Hanaud drew himself erect.

"I did, Mademoiselle," he replied.  "And then?"

Betty hesitated with some sharp rejoinder on the tip of her tongue.
But she did not speak it.  She shrugged her shoulders and said coldly
as she turned from him:

"You are within your rights, no doubt, Monsieur."

Hanaud smiled at her good-humouredly.  He had offended her again.
She was showing him once more the petulant, mutinous child in her
which he had seen the morning before.  But the smile did remain upon
his face.  In the doorway of the library Ann Upcott was standing, her
face still very pale, and fires smouldering in her eyes.

"You searched my rooms, I hope, Monsieur," she said in a challenging
voice.

"Thoroughly, Mademoiselle."

"And you did not find the necklace?"

"No!" and he walked straight across the hall to her with a look
suddenly grown stern.

"Mademoiselle, I should like you to answer me a question.  But you
need not.  I wish you to understand that.  You have a right to
reserve your answers for the Office of the Examining Magistrate and
then give them only in the presence of and with the consent of your
legal adviser.  Monsieur Bex will assure you that is so."

The girl's defiance weakened.

"What do you wish to ask me?" she asked.

"Exactly how you came to the Maison Crenelle."

The fire died out of her eyes; Ann's eyelids fluttered down.  She
stretched out a hand against the jamb of the door to steady herself.
Jim wondered whether she guessed that the head of Simon Harlowe's
arrow was now hidden in Hanaud's pocket.

"I was at Monte Carlo," she began and stopped.

"And quite alone?" Hanaud continued relentlessly.

"Yes."

"And without money?"

"With a little money," Ann corrected.

"Which you lost," Hanaud rejoined.

"Yes."

"And at Monte Carlo you made the acquaintance of Boris Waberski?"

"Yes."

"And so you came to the Maison Crenelle?"

"Yes."

"It is all very curious, Mademoiselle," said Hanaud gravely, and "If
it were only curious!" Jim Frobisher wished with all his heart.  For
Ann Upcott quailed before the detective's glance.  It seemed to him
that with another question from him, an actual confession would
falter and stumble from her lips.  A confession of complicity with
Boris Waberski!  And then?  Jim caught a dreadful glimpse of the
future which awaited her.  The guillotine?  Probably a fate much
worse.  For that would be over soon and she at rest.  A few poignant
weeks, an agony of waiting, now in an intoxication of hope, now in
the lowest hell of terror; some dreadful minutes at the breaking of a
dawn--and an end!  That would be better after all than the endless
years of sordid heart-breaking labour, coarse food and clothes,
amongst the criminals of a convict prison in France.

Jim turned his eyes away from her with a shiver of discomfort and saw
with a queer little shock that Betty was watching him with a singular
intentness; as if what interested her was not so much Ann's peril as
his feeling about it.

Meanwhile Ann had made up her mind.

"I shall tell you at once the little there is to tell," she declared.
The words were brave enough, but the bravery ended with the words.
She had provoked the short interrogatory with a clear challenge.  She
ended it in a hardly audible whisper.  However, she managed to tell
her story, leaning there against the post of the door.  Indeed her
voice strengthened as she went on and once a smile of real amusement
flickered about her lips and in her eyes and set the dimples playing
in her cheeks.

Up to eighteen months ago she had lived with her mother, a widow, in
Dorsetshire, a few miles behind Weymouth.  The pair of them lived
with difficulty.  For Mrs. Upcott found herself in as desperate a
position as England provides for gentlewomen.  She was a small
landowner taxed up to her ears, and then rated over the top of her
head.  Ann for her part was thought in the neighbourhood to have
promise as an artist.  On the death of her mother the estate was sold
as a toy to a manufacturer, and Ann with a small purse and a
sack-load of ambitions set out for London.

"It took me a year to understand that I was and should remain an
amateur.  I counted over my money.  I had three hundred pounds left.
What was I going to do with it?  It wasn't enough to set me up in a
shop.  On the other hand, I hated the idea of dependence.  So I made
up my mind to have ten wild gorgeous days at Monte Carlo and make a
fortune, or lose the lot."

It was then that the smile set her eyes dancing.

"I should do the same again," she cried quite unrepentantly.  "I had
never been out of England in my life, but I knew a good deal of
schoolgirl's French.  I bought a few frocks and hats and off I went.
I had the most glorious time.  I was nineteen.  Everything from the
sleeping-cars to the croupiers enchanted me.  I stayed at one of the
smaller hotels up the hill.  I met one or two people whom I knew and
they introduced me into the Sporting Club.  Oh, and lots and lots of
people wanted to be kind to me!" she cried.

"That is thoroughly intelligible," said Hanaud dryly.

"Oh, but quite nice people too," Ann rejoined.  Her face was glowing
with the recollections of that short joyous time.  She had forgotten,
for the moment, altogether the predicament in which she stood, or she
was acting with an artfulness which Hanaud could hardly have seen
surpassed in all his experience of criminals.

"There was a croupier, for instance, at the trente-et-quarante table
in the big room of the Sporting Club.  I always tried to sit next to
him.  For he saw that no one stole my money and that when I was
winning I insured my stake and clawed a little off the heap from time
to time.  I was there for five weeks and I had made four hundred
pounds--and then came three dreadful nights and I lost everything
except thirty pounds which I had stowed away in the hotel safe."  She
nodded across the hall towards Jim.  "Monsieur Frobisher can tell you
about the last night.  For he sat beside me and very prettily tried
to make me a present of a thousand francs."

Hanaud, however, was not to be diverted.

"Afterwards he shall tell me," he said, and resumed his questions.
"You had met Waberski before that night?"

"Yes, a fortnight before.  But I can't remember who introduced me."

"And Mademoiselle Harlowe?"

"Monsieur Boris introduced me a day or two later to Betty at tea-time
in the lounge of the Hôtel de Paris."

"Aha!" said Hanaud.  He glanced at Jim with an almost imperceptible
shrug of the shoulders.  It was, indeed, becoming more and more
obvious that Waberski had brought Ann Upcott into that household
deliberately, as part of a plan carefully conceived and in due time
to be fulfilled.

"When did Waberski first suggest that you should join Mademoiselle
Harlowe?" he asked.

"That last night," Ann replied.  "He had been standing opposite to me
on the other side of the trente-et-quarante table.  He saw that I had
been losing."

"Yes," said Hanaud, nodding his head.  "He thought that the opportune
moment had come."

He extended his arms and let his hands fall against his thighs.  He
was like a doctor presented with a hopeless case.  He turned half
aside from Ann with his shoulders bent and his troubled eyes fixed
upon the marble squares of the floor.  Jim could not but believe that
he was at this moment debating whether he should take the girl into
custody.  But Betty intervened.

"You must not be misled, Monsieur Hanaud," she said quickly, "It is
true no doubt that Monsieur Boris mentioned the subject to Ann for
the first time that night.  But I had already told both my aunt and
Monsieur Boris that I should like a friend of my own age to live with
me and I had mentioned Ann."

Hanaud looked up at her doubtfully.

"On so short an acquaintance, Mademoiselle?"

Betty, however, stuck to her guns.

"Yes.  I liked her very much from the beginning.  She was alone.  It
was quite clear that she was of our own world.  There was every good
reason why I should wish for her.  And the four months she has been
with me have proved to me that I was right."

She crossed over to Ann with a defiant little nod at Hanaud, who
responded with a cordial grin and dropped into English.

"So I can push that into my pipe and puff it, as my dear Ricardo
would say.  That is what you mean?  Well, against loyalty, the whole
world is powerless."  As he made Betty a friendly bow.  He could
hardly have told Betty in plainer phrase that her intervention had
averted Ann's arrest; or Ann herself that he believed her guilty.

Every one in the hall understood him in that sense.  They stood
foolishly looking here and looking there and not knowing where to
look; and in the midst of their discomfort occurred an incongruous
little incident which added a touch of the bizarre.  Up the two steps
to the open door came a girl carrying a big oblong cardboard
milliner's box.  Her finger was on the bell, when Hanaud stepped
forward.

"There is no need to ring," he said.  "What have you there?"

The girl stepped into the hall and looked at Ann.

"It is Mademoiselle's dress for the Ball to-morrow night.
Mademoiselle was to call for a final fitting but did not come.  But
Madame Grolin thinks that it will be all right."  She laid the box
upon a chest at the side of the hall and went out again.

"I had forgotten all about it," said Ann.  "It was ordered just
before Madame died and tried on once."

Hanaud nodded.

"For Madame Le Vay's masked ball, no doubt," he said.  "I noticed the
invitation card on the chimney-piece of Mademoiselle's sitting-room.
And in what character did Mademoiselle propose to go?"

Ann startled them all.  She flung up her head, whilst the blood
rushed into her cheeks and her eyes shone.

"Not Madame de Brinvilliers, Monsieur, at all events," she cried.

Even Hanaud was brought up with a start.

"I did not suggest it," he replied coldly.  "But let me see!" and in
a moment whilst his face was flushed with anger his hands were busily
untying the tapes of the box.

Betty stepped forward.

"We talked over that little dress, together, Monsieur, more than a
month ago.  It is meant to represent a water-lily."

"What could be more charming?" Hanaud asked, but his fingers did not
pause in their work.

"Could suspicion betray itself more brutally?" Jim Frobisher
wondered.  What could he expect to find in that box?  Did he imagine
that this Madame Grolin, the milliner, was an accomplice of
Waberski's too?  The episode was ludicrous with a touch of the
horrible.  Hanaud lifted off the lid and turned back the
tissue-paper.  Underneath was seen a short _crêpe de Chine_ frock of
a tender vivid green with a girdle of gold and a great gold rosette
at the side.  The skirt was stiffened to stand out at the hips, and
it was bordered with a row of white satin rosettes with golden
hearts.  To complete the dress there were a pair of white silk
stockings with fine gold clocks and white satin shoes with single
straps across the insteps and little tassels of brilliants where the
straps buttoned, and four gold stripes at the back round the heels.

Hanaud felt under the frock and around the sides, replaced the lid,
and stood up again.  He never looked at Ann Upcott.  He went straight
across to Betty Harlowe.

"I regret infinitely, Mademoiselle, that I have put you to so much
trouble and occupied so many hours of your day," he said with a good
deal of feeling.  He made her a courteous bow, took up his hat and
stick from the table on which he had laid it, and made straight for
the hall door.  His business in the Maison Grenelle was to all
appearances finished.

But Monsieur Bex was not content.  He had been nursing his suggestion
for nearly half an hour.  Like a poem it demanded utterance.

"Monsieur Hanaud!" he called; "Monsieur Hanaud!  I have to tell you
about a box of matches."

"Aha!" Hanaud answered, stopping alertly.  "A box of matches!  I will
walk with you towards your office, and you shall tell me as you go."

Monsieur Bex secured his hat and his stick in a great hurry.  But he
had time to throw a glance of pride towards his English colleague.
"Your suggestion about the treasure room was of no value, my friend.
Let us see what I can do!"  The pride and the airy wave of the hand
spoke the unspoken words.  Monsieur Bex was at Hanaud's side in a
moment, and talked volubly as they passed out of the gates into the
street of Charles-Robert.

Betty turned to Jim Frobisher.

"To-morrow, now that I am once allowed to use my motor-car, I shall
take you for a drive and show you something of our neighbourhood.
This afternoon--you will understand, I know--I belong to Ann."

She took Ann Upcott by the arm and the two girls went out into the
garden.  Jim was left alone in the hall--as at that moment he wanted
to be.  It was very still here now and very silent.  The piping of
birds, the drone of bees outside the open doors were rather an
accompaniment than an interruption of the silence.  Jim placed
himself where Hanaud had stood at that moment when he had laughed so
strangely--half-way between the foot of the stairs where Monsieur Bex
and he himself had been standing and the open porch.  But Jim could
detect nothing whatever to provoke any laughter, any excitement.
"That I should have lived all these years and never noticed it
before," he had exclaimed.  Notice what?  There was nothing to
notice.  A table, a chair or two, a barometer hanging upon the wall
on one side and a mirror hanging upon the wall on the other--No,
there was nothing.  Of course, Jim reflected, there was a strain of
the mountebank in Hanaud.  The whole of that little scene might have
been invented by him maliciously, just to annoy and worry and cause
discomfort to Monsieur Bex and himself.  Hanaud was very capable of a
trick like that!  A strain of the mountebank indeed!  He had a great
deal of the mountebank.  More than half of him was probably
mountebank.  Possibly quite two-thirds!

"Oh, damn the fellow!  What in the world did he notice?" cried Jim.
"What did he notice from the top of the Tower?  What did he notice in
this hall?  Why must he be always noticing something?" and he jammed
his hat on in a rage and stalked out of the house.




CHAPTER SEVENTEEN: _At Jean Cladel's_

At nine o'clock that night Jim Frobisher walked past the cashier's
desk and into the hall of the Grande Taverne.  High above his head
the cinematograph machine whirred and clicked and a blade of silver
light cut the darkness.  At the opposite end of the hall the square
screen was flooded with radiance and the pictures melted upon it one
into the other.

For a little while Jim could see nothing but that screen.  Then the
hall swam gradually within his vision.  He saw the heads of people
like great bullets and a wider central corridor where waitresses with
white aprons moved.  Jim walked up the corridor and turned off to the
left between the tables.  When he reached the wall he went forward
again towards the top of the hall.  On his left the hall fell back,
and in the recess were two large cubicles in which billiard tables
were placed.  Against the wall of the first of these a young man was
leaning with his eyes fixed upon the screen.  Jim fancied that he
recognised Maurice Thevenet, and nodded to him as he passed.  A
little further on a big man with a soft felt hat was seated alone,
with a Bock in front of him--Hanaud.  Jim slipped into a seat at his
side.

"You?" Hanaud exclaimed in surprise.

"Why not?  You told me this is where you would be at this hour,"
replied Jim, and some note of discouragement in his voice attracted
Hanaud's attention.

"I didn't think that those two young ladies would let you go," he
said.

"On the contrary," Jim replied with a short laugh.  "They didn't want
me at all."

He began to say something more, but thought better of it, and called
to a waitress.

"Two Bocks, if you please," he ordered, and he offered Hanaud a cigar.

When the Bocks were brought, Hanaud said to him:

"It will be well to pay at once, so that we can slip away when we
want."

"We have something to do to-night?" Jim asked.

"Yes."

He said no more until Jim had paid and the waitress had turned the
two little saucers on which she had brought the Bocks upside down and
had gone away.  Then he leaned towards Jim and lowered his voice.

"I am glad that you came here.  For I have a hope that we shall get
the truth to-night, and you ought to be present when we do get it."

Jim lit his own cigar.

"From whom do you hope to get it?"

"Jean Cladel," Hanaud answered in a whisper.  "A little later when
all the town is quiet we will pay a visit to the street of Gambetta."

"You think he'll talk?"

Hanaud nodded.

"There is no charge against Cladel in this affair.  To make a
solution of that poison paste is not an offence.  And he has so much
against him that he will want to be on our side if he can.  Yes, he
will talk I have no doubt."

There would be an end of the affair then, to-night.  Jim Frobisher
was glad with an unutterable gladness.  Betty would be free to order
her life as she liked, and where she liked, to give to her youth its
due scope and range, to forget the terror and horror of these last
weeks, as one forgets old things behind locked doors.

"I hope, however," he said earnestly to Hanaud, "and I believe, that
you will be found wrong, that if there was a murder Ann Upcott had
nothing to do with it.  Yes, I believe that."  He repeated his
assertion as much to convince himself as to persuade Hanaud.

Hanaud touched his elbow.

"Don't raise your voice too much, my friend," he said.  "I think
there is some one against the wall who is honouring us with his
attention."

Jim shook his head.

"It is only Maurice Thevenet," he said.

"Oho?" answered Hanaud in a voice of relief.  "Is that all?  For a
moment I was anxious.  It seemed that there was a sentinel standing
guard over us."  He added in a whisper, "I, too, hope from the bottom
of my heart that I may be proved wrong.  But what of that arrow head
in the pen tray?  Eh?  Don't forget that!"  Then he fell into a muse.

"What happened on that night in the Maison Crenelle?" he said.  "Why
was that communicating door thrown open?  Who was to be stripped to
the skin by that violent woman?  Who whispered 'That will do now'?
Is Ann Upcott speaking the truth, and was there some terrible scene
taking place before she entered so unexpectedly the treasure
room--some terrible scene which ended in that dreadful whisper?  Or
is Ann Upcott lying from beginning to end?  Ah, my friend, you wrote
some questions down upon your memorandum this afternoon.  But these
are the questions I want answered, and where shall I find the
answers?"

Jim had never seen Hanaud so moved.  His hands were clenched, and the
veins prominent upon his forehead, and though he whispered his voice
shook.

"Jean Cladel may help," said Jim.

"Yes, yes, he may tell us something."

They sat through an episode of the film, and saw the lights go up and
out again, and then Hanaud looked eagerly at his watch and put it
back again into his pocket with a gesture of annoyance.

"It is still too early?" Jim asked.

"Yes.  Cladel has no servant and takes his meals abroad.  He has not
yet returned home."

A little before ten o'clock a man strolled in, and seating himself at
a table behind Hanaud twice scraped a match upon a match-box without
getting a light.  Hanaud, without moving, said quietly to Frobisher:

"He is at home now.  In a minute I shall go.  Give me five minutes
and follow."

Jim nodded.

"Where shall we meet?"

"Walk straight along the Rue de la Liberté, and I will see to that,"
said Hanaud.

He pulled his packet of cigarettes from his pocket, put one between
his lips, and took his time in lighting it.  Then he got up, but to
his annoyance Maurice Thevenet recognised him and came forward.

"When Monsieur Frobisher wished me good-evening and joined you I
thought it was you, Monsieur Hanaud.  But I had not the presumption
to recall myself to your notice."

"Presumption!  Monsieur, we are of the same service, only you have
the advantage of youth," said Hanaud politely, as he turned.

"But you are going, Monsieur Hanaud?" Thevenet asked in distress.  "I
am desolated.  I have broken into a conversation like a clumsy
fellow."

"Not at all," Hanaud replied.  To Frobisher his patience was as
remarkable as Maurice Thevenet's impudence.  "We were idly watching a
film which I think is a little tedious."

"Then, since you are not busy I beg for your indulgence.  One little
moment that is all.  I should so dearly love to be able to say to my
friends, 'I sat in the cinema with Monsieur Hanaud--yes, actually
I'--and asked for his advice."

Hanaud sat down again upon his chair.

"And upon what subject can you, of whom Monsieur Girardot speaks so
highly, want my advice?" Hanaud asked with a laugh.

The eternal ambition of the provincial was tormenting the eager
youth.  To get to Paris--all was in that!  Fortune, reputation, a
life of colour.  A word from Monsieur Hanaud and a way would open.
He would work night and day to justify that word.

"Monsieur, all I can promise is that when the time comes I shall
remember you.  But that promise I make now with my whole heart," said
Hanaud warmly, and with a bow he moved away.

Maurice Thevenet watched him go.

"What a man!" Maurice Thevenet went on enthusiastically.  "I would
not like to try to keep any secrets from him.  No, indeed!"  Jim had
heard that sentiment before on other lips and with a greater
sympathy.  "I did not understand at all what he had in his mind when
he staged that little scene with Francine Rollard.  But something,
Monsieur.  Oh, you may be sure.  Something wise.  And that search
through the treasure room!  How quick and complete!  No doubt while
we searched Mademoiselle Upcott's bedroom, he was just as quick and
complete in going through her sitting-room.  But he found nothing.
No, nothing."

He waited for Jim to corroborate him, but Jim only said "Oho!"

But Thevenet was not to be extinguished.

"I shall tell you what struck me, Monsieur.  He was following out no
suspicions; isn't that so?  He was detached.  He was gathering up
every trifle, on the chance that each one might sometime fit in with
another and at last a whole picture be composed.  An artist!  There
was a letter, for instance, which Mademoiselle Harlowe handed to him,
one of those deplorable letters which have disgraced us here--you
remember that letter, Monsieur?"

"Aha!" said Frobisher, quite in the style of Hanaud.  "But I see that
this film is coming to its wedding bells.  So I shall wish you a good
evening."

Frobisher bowed and left Maurice Thevenet to dream of success in
Paris.  He strolled between the groups of spectators to the entrance
and thence into the street.  He walked to the arch of the Porte
Guillaume and turned into the Rue de la Liberté.  The provincial
towns go to bed early and the street so busy throughout the day was
like the street of a deserted city.  A couple of hundred yards on, he
was startled to find Hanaud, sprung from nowhere, walking at his side.

"So my young friend, the secretary engaged you when I had gone?" he
said.

"Maurice Thevenet," said Jim, "may be as the Commissary says a young
man of a surprising intelligence, but to tell you the truth, I find
him a very intrusive fellow.  First of all he wanted to know if you
had discovered anything in Ann Upcott's sitting-room, and then what
Miss Harlowe's anonymous letter was about."

Hanaud looked at Jim with interest.

"Yes, he is anxious to learn, that young man, Girardot is right.  He
will go far.  And how did you answer him?"

"I said 'Oho'! first, and then I said 'Aha'! just like a troublesome
friend of mine when I ask him a simple question which he does not
mean to answer."

Hanaud laughed heartily.

"And you did very well," he said.  "Come, let us turn into this
little street upon the right.  It will take us to our destination."

"Wait!" whispered Jim eagerly.  "Don't cross the road for a moment.
Listen!"

Hanaud obeyed at once; and both men stood and listened in the empty
street.

"Not a sound," said Hanaud.

"No!  That is what troubles me!" Jim whispered importantly.  "A
minute ago there were footsteps behind us.  Now that we have stopped
they have stopped too.  Let us go on quite straight for a moment or
two."

"But certainly my friend," said Hanaud.

"And let us not talk either," Jim urged.

"Not a single word," said Hanaud.

They moved forward again and behind them once more footsteps rang
upon the pavement.

"What did I tell you?" asked Jim, taking Hanaud by the arm.

"That we would neither of us speak," Hanaud replied.  "And lo! you
have spoken!"

"But why?  Why have I spoken?  Be serious, Monsieur," Jim shook his
arm indignantly.  "We are being followed."

Hanaud stopped dead and gazed in steady admiration at his junior
colleague.

"Oh!" he whispered.  "You have discovered that?  Yes, it is true.  We
are being followed by one of my men who sees to it that we are not
followed."

Frobisher shook Hanaud's arm off indignantly.  He drew himself up
stiffly.  Then he saw Hanaud's mouth twitching and he understood that
he was looking "proper."

"Oh, let us go and find Jean Cladel," he said with a laugh and he
crossed the road.  They passed into a network of small, mean streets.
There was not a soul abroad.  The houses were shrouded in darkness.
The only sounds they heard were the clatter of their own footsteps on
the pavement and the fainter noise of the man who followed them.
Hanaud turned to the left into a short passage and stopped before a
little house with a shuttered shop front.

"This is the place," he said in a low voice and he pressed the button
in the pillar of the door.  The bell rang with a shrill sharp whirr
just the other side of the panels.

"We may have to wait a moment if he has gone to bed," said Hanaud,
"since he has no servant in the house."

A minute or two passed.  The clocks struck the half hour.  Hanaud
leaned his ear against the panels of the door.  He could not hear one
sound within the house.  He rang again; and after a few seconds
shutters were thrown back and a window opened on the floor above.
From behind the window some one whispered:

"Who is there?"

"The police," Hanaud answered, and at the window above there was
silence.

"No one is going to do you any harm," Hanaud continued, raising his
voice impatiently.  "We want some information from you.  That's all."

"Very well."  The whisper came from the same spot.  The man standing
within the darkness of the room had not moved.  "Wait!  I will slip
on some things and come down."

The window and the shutter were closed again.  Then through the
chinks a few beams of light strayed out Hanaud uttered a little grunt
of satisfaction.

"That animal is getting up at last.  He must have some strange
clients amongst the good people of Dijon if he is so careful to
answer them in a whisper."

He turned about and took a step or two along the pavement and another
step or two back like a man upon a quarter deck.  Jim Frobisher had
never known him so restless and impatient during these two days.

"I can't help it," he said in a low voice to Jim.  "I think that in
five minutes we shall touch the truth of this affair.  We shall know
who brought the arrow to him from the Maison Crenelle."

"If any one brought the arrow to him at all," Jim Frobisher added.

But Hanaud was not in the mood to consider ifs and possibilities.

"Oh, that!" he said with a shrug of the shoulders.  Then he tapped
his forehead.  "I am like Waberski.  I have it here that some one did
bring the arrow to Jean Cladel."

He started once more his quarter-deck pacing.  Only it was now a trot
rather than a walk.  Jim was a little nettled by the indifference to
his suggestion.  He was still convinced that Hanaud had taken the
wrong starting point in all his inquiry.  He said tartly:

"Well, if some one did bring the arrow here, it will be the same
person who replaced the treatise on Sporanthus on its book shelf."

Hanaud came to a stop in front of Jim Frobisher.  Then he burst into
a low laugh.

"I will bet you all the money in the world that that is not true, and
then Madame Harlowe's pearl necklace on the top of it.  For after all
it was not I who brought the arrow to Jean Cladel, whereas it was
undoubtedly I who put back the treatise on the shelf."

Jim took a step back.  He stared at Hanaud with his mouth open in a
stupefaction.

"You?" he exclaimed.

"I," replied Hanaud, standing up on the tips of his toes.  "Alone I
did it."

Then his manner of burlesque dropped from him.  He looked up at the
shuttered windows with a sudden anxiety.

"That animal is taking longer than he need," he muttered.  "After
all, it is not to a court ball of the Duke of Burgundy that we are
inviting him."

He rang the bell again with a greater urgency.  It returned its
shrill reply as though it mocked him.

"I do not like this," said Hanaud.

He seized the door-handle and leaned his shoulder against the panel
and drove his weight against it.  But the door was strong and did not
give.  Hanaud put his fingers to his mouth and whistled softly.  From
the direction whence they had come they heard the sound of a man
running swiftly.  They saw him pass within the light of the one
street lamp at the corner and out of it again; and then he stood at
their side.  Jim recognised Nicolas Moreau, the little agent who had
been sent this very morning by Hanaud to make sure that Jean Cladel
existed.

"Nicolas, I want you to wait here," said Hanaud.  "If the door is
opened, whistle for us and keep it open."

"Very well, sir."

Hanaud said in a low and troubled voice to Frobisher: "There is
something here which alarms me."  He dived into a narrow alley at the
side of the shop.

"It was in this alley no doubt that Waberski meant us to believe that
he hid on the morning of the 7th of May," Jim whispered as he hurried
to keep with his companion.

"No doubt."

The alley led into a lane which ran parallel with the street of
Gambetta.  Hanaud wheeled into it.  A wall five feet high, broken at
intervals by rickety wooden doors, enclosed the yards at the backs of
the houses.  Before the first of these breaks in the wall Hanaud
stopped.  He raised himself upon the tips of his toes and peered over
the wall, first downwards into the yard, and then upwards towards the
back of the house.  There was no lamp in the lane, no light showing
from any of the windows.  Though the night was clear of mist it was
as dark as a cavern in this narrow lane behind the houses.  Jim
Frobisher, though his eyes were accustomed to the gloom, knew that he
could not have seen a man, even if he had moved, ten yards away.  Yet
Hanaud still stood peering at the back of the house with the tips of
his fingers on the top of the wall.  Finally he touched Jim on the
sleeve.

"I believe the back window on the first floor is open," he whispered,
and his voice was more troubled than ever.  "We will go in and see."

He touched the wooden door and it swung inwards with a whine of its
hinges.

"Open," said Hanaud.  "Make no noise."

Silently they crossed the yard.  The ground floor of the house was
low.  Jim looking upwards could see now that the window above their
heads yawned wide open.

"You are right," he breathed in Hanaud's ear, and with a touch Hanaud
asked for silence.

The room beyond the window was black as pitch.  The two men stood
below and listened.  Not a word came from it.  Hanaud drew Jim into
the wall of the house.  At the end of the wall a door gave admission
into the house.  Hanaud tried the door, turning the handle first and
then gently pressing with his shoulder upon the panel.

"It's locked, but not bolted like the door in front," he whispered.
"I can manage this."

Jim Frobisher heard the tiniest possible rattle of a bunch of keys as
Hanaud drew it from his pocket, and then not a noise of any kind
whilst Hanaud stooped above the lock.  Yet within half a minute the
door slowly opened.  It opened upon a passage as black as that room
above their heads.  Hanaud stepped noiselessly into the passage.  Jim
Frobisher followed him with a heart beating high in excitement.  What
had happened in that lighted room upstairs and in the dark room
behind it?  Why didn't Jean Cladel come down and open the door upon
the street of Gambetta?  Why didn't they hear Nicolas Moreau's soft
whistle or the sound of his voice?  Hanaud stepped back past Jim
Frobisher and shut the door behind them and locked it again.

"You haven't an electric torch with you, of course?" Hanaud whispered.

"No," replied Jim.

"Nor I.  And I don't want to strike a match.  There's something
upstairs which frightens me."

You could hardly hear the words.  They were spoken as though the mere
vibration of the air they caused would carry a message to the rooms
above.

"We'll move very carefully.  Keep a hand upon my coat," and Hanaud
went forward.  After he had gone a few paces he stopped.

"There's a staircase here on my right.  It turns at once.  Mind not
to knock your foot on the first step," he whispered over his
shoulder; and a moment later, he reached down and, taking hold of
Jim's right arm, laid his hand upon a balustrade.  Jim lifted his
foot, felt for and found the first tread of the stairs, and mounted
behind Hanaud.  They halted on a little landing just above the door
by which they had entered the house.

In front of them the darkness began to thin, to become opaque rather
than a black, impenetrable hood drawn over their heads.  Jim
understood that in front of him was an open door and that the faint
glimmer came from that open window on their left hand beyond the door.

Hanaud passed through the doorway into the room.  Jim followed and
was already upon the threshold, when Hanaud stumbled and uttered a
cry.  No doubt the cry was low, but coming so abruptly upon their
long silence it startled Frobisher like the explosion of a pistol.
It seemed that it must clash through Dijon like the striking of a
clock.

But nothing followed.  No one stirred, no one cried out a question.
Silence descended upon the house again, impenetrable, like the
darkness a hood upon the senses.  Jim was tempted to call out aloud
himself, anything, however childish, so that he might hear a voice
speaking words, if only his own voice.  The words came at last, from
Hanaud and from the inner end of the room, but in an accent which Jim
did not recognise.

"Don't move! ... There is something....  I told you I was
frightened....  Oh!" and his voice died away in a sigh.

Jim could hear him moving very cautiously.  Then he almost screamed
aloud.  For the shutters at the window slowly swung to and the room
was once more shrouded in black.

"Who's that?" Jim whispered violently, and Hanaud answered:

"It's only me--Hanaud.  I don't want to show a light here yet with
that window open.  God knows what dreadful thing has happened here.
Come just inside the room and shut the door behind you."

Jim obeyed, and having moved his position, could see a line of yellow
light, straight and fine as if drawn by a pencil, at the other end of
the room on the floor.  There was a door there, a door into the front
room where they had seen the light go up from the street of Gambetta.

Jim Frobisher had hardly realised that before the door was burst open
with a crash.  In the doorway, outlined against the light beyond,
appeared the bulky frame of Hanaud.

"There is nothing here," he said, standing there blocking up the
doorway with his hands in his pockets.  "The room is quite empty."

That room, the front room--yes!  But between Hanaud's legs the light
trickled out into the dark room behind, and here, on the floor
illuminated by a little lane of light, Jim, with a shiver, saw a
clenched hand and a forearm in a crumpled shirt-sleeve.

"Turn round," he cried to Hanaud.  "Look!"

Hanaud turned.

"Yes," he said quietly.  "That is what I stumbled against."

He found a switch in the wall close to the door and snapped it down.
The dark room was flooded with light, and on the floor, in the midst
of a scene of disorder, a table pushed back here, a chair overturned
there, lay the body of a man.  He wore no coat.  He was in his
waistcoat and his shirt sleeves, and he was crumpled up with a
horrible suggestion of agony like a ball, his knees towards his chin,
his head forward towards his knees.  One arm clutched the body close,
the other, the one which Jim had seen, was flung out, his hand
clenched in a spasm of intolerable pain.  And about the body there
was such a pool of blood as Jim Frobisher thought no body could
contain.

Jim staggered back with his hands clasped over his eyes.  He felt
physically sick.

"Then he killed himself on our approach," he cried with a groan.

"Who?" answered Hanaud steadily.

"Jean Cladel.  The man who whispered to us from behind the window."

Hanaud stunned him with a question.

"What with?"

Jim drew his hands slowly from before his face and forced his eyes to
their service.  There was no gleam of a knife, or a pistol, anywhere
against the dark background of the carpet.

"You might think that he was a Japanese who had committed
_hari-kari_," said Hanaud.  "But if he had, the knife would be at his
side.  And there is no knife."

He stooped over the body and felt it, and drew his hand back.

"It is still warm," he said, and then a gasp, "Look!"  He pointed.
The man was lying on his side in this dreadful pose of contracted
sinews and unendurable pain.  And across the sleeve of his shirt
there was a broad red mark.

"That's where the knife was wiped clean," said Hanaud.

Jim bent forward.

"By God, that's true," he cried, and a little afterwards, in a voice
of awe: "Then it's murder."

Hanaud nodded.

"Not a doubt."

Jim Frobisher stood up.  He pointed a shaking finger at the grotesque
image of pain crumpled upon the floor, death without dignity, an
argument that there was something horribly wrong with the making of
the human race--since such things could be.

"Jean Cladel?" he asked.

"We must make sure," answered Hanaud.  He went down the stairs to the
front door and, unbolting it, called Moreau within the house.  From
the top of the stairs Jim heard him ask:

"Do you know Jean Cladel by sight?"

"Yes," answered Moreau.

"Then follow me."

Hanaud led him up into the back room.  For a moment Moreau stopped
upon the threshold with a blank look upon his face.

"Is that the man?" Hanaud asked.

Moreau stepped forward.

"Yes."

"He has been murdered," Hanaud explained.  "Will you fetch the
Commissary of the district and a doctor?  We will wait here."

Moreau turned on his heel and went downstairs.  Hanaud dropped into a
chair and stared moodily at the dead body.

"Jean Cladel," he said in a voice of discouragement.  "Just when he
could have been of a little use in the world!  Just when he could
have helped us to the truth!  It's my fault, too.  I oughtn't to have
waited until to-night.  I ought to have foreseen that this might
happen."

"Who can have murdered him?" Jim Frobisher exclaimed.

Hanaud roused himself out of his remorse.

"The man who whispered to us from behind the window," answered Hanaud.

Jim Frobisher felt his mind reeling.

"That's impossible!" he cried.

"Why?" Hanaud asked.  "It must have been he.  Think it out!"  And
step by step he told the story as he read it, testing it by speaking
it aloud.

"At five minutes past ten a man of mine, still a little out of breath
from his haste, comes to us in the Grande Taverne and tells us that
Jean Cladel has just reached home.  He reached home then at five
minutes to ten."

"Yes," Jim agreed.

"We were detained for a few minutes by Maurice Thevenet.  Yes."  He
moistened his lips with the tip of his tongue and said softly: "We
shall have to consider that very modest and promising young gentleman
rather carefully.  He detained us.  We heard the clock strike
half-past ten as we waited in the street."

"Yes."

"And all was over then.  For the house was as silent as what, indeed,
it is--a grave.  And only just over, for the body is still warm.  If
this--lying here, is Jean Cladel, some one else must have been
waiting for him to come home to-night, waiting in the lane behind,
since my man didn't see him.  And an acquaintance, a friend--for Jean
Cladel lets him in and locks the door behind him."

Jim interrupted.

"He might have been here already, waiting for him with his knife
bared in this dark room."

Hanaud looked around the room.  It was furnished cheaply and
stuffily, half office, half living-room.  An open bureau stood
against the wall near the window.  A closed cabinet occupied the
greater part of one side.

"I wonder," he said.  "It is possible, no doubt----  But if so, why
did the murderer stay so long?  No search has been made--no drawers
are ransacked."  He tried the door of the cabinet.  "This is still
locked.  No, I don't think that he was waiting.  I think that he was
admitted as a friend or a client--I fancy Jean Cladel had not a few
clients who preferred to call upon him by the back way in the dark of
the night.  I think that his visitor came meaning to kill, and waited
his time and killed, and that he had hardly killed before we rang the
bell at the door."  Hanaud drew in his breath sharply.  "Imagine
that, my friend!  He is standing here over the man he has murdered,
and unexpectedly the shrill, clear sound of the bell goes through the
house--as though God said, 'I saw you!'  Imagine it!  He turned out
the light and stands holding his breath in the dark.  The bell rings
again.  He must answer it or worse may befall.  He goes into the
front room and throws open the window, and hears it is the police who
are at the door."  Hanaud nodded his head in a reluctant admiration.
"But that man had an iron nerve!  He doesn't lose his head.  He
closes the shutter, he turns on the light, that we may think he is
getting up, he runs back into this room.  He will not waste time by
stumbling down the stairs and fumbling with the lock of the back
door.  No, he opens these shutters and drops to the ground.  It is
done in a second.  Another second, and he is in the lane; another,
and he is safe, his dreadful mission ended.  Cladel will not speak.
Cladel will not tell us the things we want to know."

Hanaud went over to the cabinet and, using his skeleton keys, again
opened its doors.  On the shelves were ranged a glass jar or two, a
retort, the simplest utensils of a laboratory and a few bottles, one
of which, larger than the rest, was half filled with a colourless
liquid.

"Alcohol," said Hanaud, pointing to the label.

Jim Frobisher moved carefully round on the outskirts of the room,
taking care not to alter the disarrangements of the furniture.  He
looked the bottles over.  Not one of them held a drop of that pale
lemon-coloured solution which the Professor, in his Treatise, had
described.  Hanaud shut and locked the doors of the cabinet again and
stepped carefully over to the bureau.  It stood open, and a few
papers were strewn upon the flap.  He sat down at the bureau and
began carefully to search it.  Jim sat down in a chair.  Somehow it
had leaked out that, since this morning, Hanaud knew of Jean Cladel.
Jean Cladel therefore must be stopped from any revelations; and he
had been stopped.  Frobisher could no longer doubt that murder had
been done on the night of April the 27th, in the Maison Crenelle.
Development followed too logically upon development.  The case was
building itself up--another storey had been added to the edifice with
this new crime.  Yes, certainly and solidly it was building itself
up--this case against some one.




CHAPTER EIGHTEEN: _The White Tablet_

Within the minute that case was to be immeasurably strengthened.  An
exclamation broke from Hanaud.  He sprang to his feet and turned on
the light of a green-shaded reading lamp, which stood upon the ledge
of the bureau.  He was holding now under the light a small drawer,
which he had removed from the front of the bureau.  Very gingerly he
lifted some little thing out of it, something that looked like a
badge that men wear in their buttonholes.  He laid it down upon the
blotting paper; and in that room of death laughed harshly.

He beckoned to Jim.

"Come and look!"

What Jim saw was a thin, small, barbed iron dart, with an iron stem.
He had no need to ask its nature, for he had seen its likeness that
morning in the Treatise of the Edinburgh Professor.  This was the
actual head of Simon Harlowe's poison-arrow.

"You have found it!" said Jim in a voice that shook.

"Yes."

Hanaud gave it a little push, and said thoughtfully:

"A negro thousands of miles away sits outside his hut in the Kombe
country and pounds up his poison seed and mixes it with red clay, and
smears it thick and slab over the shaft of his fine new arrow, and
waits for his enemy.  But his enemy does not come.  So he barters it,
or gives it to his white friend the trader on the Shire river.  And
the trader brings it home and gives it to Simon Harlowe of the Maison
Crenelle.  And Simon Harlowe lends it to a professor in Edinburgh,
who writes about it in a printed book and sends it back again.  And
in the end, after all its travels, it comes to the tenement of Jean
Cladel in a slum of Dijon, and is made ready in a new way to do its
deadly work."

For how much longer Hanaud would have moralised over the arrow in
this deplorable way, no man can tell.  Happily Jim Frobisher was
reprieved from listening to him by the shutting of a door below and
the noise of voices in the passage.

"The Commissary!" said Hanaud, and he went quickly down the stairs.

Jim heard him speaking in a low tone for quite a long while, and no
doubt was explaining the position of affairs.  For when he brought
the Commissary and the doctor up into the room he introduced Jim as
one about whom they already knew.

"This is that Monsieur Frobisher," he said.

The Commissary, a younger and more vivacious man than Girardot, bowed
briskly to Jim and looked towards the contorted figure of Jean Cladel.

Even he could not restrain a little gesture of repulsion.  He clacked
his tongue against the roof of his mouth.

"He is not pretty, that one!" he said.  "Most certainly he is not
pretty."

Hanaud crossed again to the bureau and carefully folded the dart
around with paper.

"With your permission, Monsieur," he said ceremoniously to the
Commissary, "I shall take this with me.  I will be responsible for
it."  He put it away in his pocket and looked at the doctor, who was
stooping by the side of Jean Cladel.  "I do not wish to interfere,
but I should be glad to have a copy of the medical report.  I think
that it might help me.  I think it will be found that this murder was
committed in a way peculiar to one man."

"Certainly you shall have a copy of the report, Monsieur Hanaud,"
replied the young Commissary in a polite and formal voice.

Hanaud laid a hand on Jim's arm.

"We are in the way, my friend.  Oh, yes, in spite of Monsieur le
Commissaire's friendly protestations.  This is not our affair.  Let
us go!"  He conducted Jim to the door and turned about.  "I do not
wish to interfere," he repeated, "but it is possible that the
shutters and the window will bear the traces of the murderer's
fingers.  I don't think it probable, for that animal had taken his
precautions.  But it is possible, for he left in a great hurry."

The Commissary was overwhelmed with gratitude.

"Most certainly we will give our attention to the shutters and the
window-sill."

"A copy of the finger-prints, if any are found?" Hanaud suggested.

"Shall be at Monsieur Hanaud's disposal as early as possible," the
Commissary agreed.

Jim experienced a pang of regret that Monsieur Bex was not present at
the little exchange of civilities.  The Commissary and Hanaud were so
careful not to tread upon one another's toes and so politely
determined that their own should not be trodden upon.  Monsieur Bex
could not but have revelled in the correctness of their deportment.

Hanaud and Frobisher went downstairs into the street The
neighbourhood had not been aroused.  A couple of _sergents-de-ville_
stood in front of the door.  The street of Gambetta was still asleep
and indifferent to the crime which had taken place in one of its
least respectable houses.

"I shall go to the Prefecture," said Hanaud.  "They have given me a
little office there with a sofa.  I want to put away the arrow head
before I go to my hotel."

"I shall come with you," said Jim.  "It will be a relief to walk for
a little in the fresh air, after that room."

The Prefecture lay the better part of a mile away across the city.
Hanaud set off at a great pace, and reaching the building conducted
Jim into an office with a safe set against the wall.

"Will you sit down for a moment?  And smoke, please," he said.

He was in a mood of such deep dejection; he was so changed from his
mercurial self; that only now did Jim Frobisher understand the great
store he had set upon his interview with Jean Cladel.  He unlocked
the safe and brought over to the table a few envelopes of different
sizes, the copy of the Treatise and his green file.  He seated
himself in front of Jim and began to open his envelopes and range
their contents in a row, when the door was opened and a gendarme
saluted and advanced.  He carried a paper in his hand.

"A reply came over the telephone from Paris at nine o'clock to-night,
Monsieur Hanaud.  They say that this may be the name of the firm you
want.  It was established in the Rue de Batignolles, but it ceased to
exist seven years ago."

"Yes, that would have happened," Hanaud answered glumly, as he took
the paper.  He read what was written upon it.  "Yes--yes.  That's it.
Not a doubt."

He took an envelope from a rack upon the table and put the paper
inside it and stuck down the flap.  On the front of the envelope, Jim
saw him write an illuminating word.  "Address."

Then he looked at Jim with smouldering eyes.

"There is a fatality in all this," he cried.  "We become more and
more certain that murder was committed and how it was committed.  We
get a glimpse of possible reasons why.  But we are never an inch
nearer to evidence--real convincing evidence--who committed it.
Fatality?  I am a fool to use such words.  It's keen wits and
audacity and nerve that stop us at the end of each lane and make an
idiot of me!"

He struck a match viciously and lit a cigarette.  Frobisher made an
effort to console him.

"Yes, but it's the keen wits and the audacity and the nerve of more
than one person."

Hanaud glanced at Frobisher sharply.

"Explain, my friend."

"I have been thinking over it ever since we left the street of
Gambetta.  I no longer doubt that Mrs. Harlowe was murdered in the
Maison Crenelle.  It is impossible to doubt it.  But her murder was
part of the activities of a gang.  Else how comes it that Jean Cladel
was murdered too to-night?"

A smile drove for a moment the gloom from Hanaud's face.

"Yes.  You have been quite fifteen minutes in the bull-ring," he said.

"Then you agree with me?"

"Yes!"  But Hanaud's gloom had returned.  "But we can't lay our hands
upon the gang.  We are losing time, and I am afraid that we have no
time to lose."  Hanaud shivered like a man suddenly chilled.  "Yes, I
am very troubled now.  I am very--frightened."

His fear peered out of him and entered into Frobisher.  Frobisher did
not understand it, he had no clue to what it was that Hanaud feared,
but sitting in that brightly-lit office in the silent building, he
was conscious of evil presences thronging about the pair of them,
presences grotesque and malevolent such as some old craftsman of
Dijon might have carved on the pillars of a cathedral. He, too,
shivered.

"Let us see, now!" said Hanaud.

He took the end of the arrow shaft from one envelope, and the barb
from his pocket, and fitted them together.  The iron barb was loose
now because the hole to receive it at the top of the arrow shaft had
been widened to take a nib.  But the spoke was just about the right
length.  He laid the arrow down upon the table, and opened his green
file.  A small square envelope, such as chemists use, attracted Jim's
notice.  He took it up.  It seemed empty, but as he shook it out, a
square tablet of some hard white substance rolled on to the table.
It was soiled with dust, and there was a smear of green upon it; and
as Jim turned it over, he noticed a cut or crack in its surface, as
though something sharp had struck it.

"What in the world has this to do with the affair?" he asked.

Hanaud looked up from his file.  He reached out his hand swiftly to
take the tablet away from Jim, and drew his hand in again.

"A good deal perhaps.  Perhaps nothing," he said gravely.  "But it is
interesting--that tablet.  I shall know more about it to-morrow."

Jim could not for the life of him remember any occasion which had
brought this tablet into notice.  It certainly had not been
discovered in Jean Cladel's house, for it was already there in the
safe in the office.  Jim had noticed the little square envelope as
Hanaud fetched it out of the safe.  The tablet looked as if it had
been picked up from the road like Monsieur Bex's famous match-box.
Or--yes, there was that smear of green--from the grass.  Jim sat up
straight in his chair.  They had all been together in the garden this
morning.  Hanaud, himself, Betty and Ann Upcott.  But at that point
Frobisher's conjectures halted.  Neither his memory nor deduction
could connect that tablet with the half-hour the four of them had
passed in the shade of the sycamores.  The only thing of which he was
quite sure was the great importance which Hanaud attached to it.  For
all the time that he handled and examined it Hanaud's eyes never left
him, never once.  They followed each little movement of finger tip
and thumb with an extraordinary alertness, and when Jim at last
tilted it off his palm back into its little envelope, the detective
undoubtedly drew a breath of relief.

Jim Frobisher laughed good-humouredly.  He was getting to know his
man.  He did not invite any "Aha's" and "Oho's" by vain questionings.
He leaned across the table and took up his own memorandum which
Hanaud had just laid aside out of his file.  He laid it on the table
in front of him and added two new questions to those which he had
already written out.  Thus:


    (5) What was the exact message telephoned from Paris to the
    Prefecture and hidden away in an envelope marked by Hanaud:
    "Address"?


    (6) When and where and why was the white tablet picked up, and
    what, in the name of all the saints, does it mean?


With another laugh Frobisher tossed the memorandum back to Hanaud.
Hanaud, however, read them slowly and thoughtfully.  "I had hoped to
answer all your questions to-night," he said dispiritedly.  "But you
see!  We break down at every corner, and the question must wait."

He was fitting methodically the memorandum back into the file when a
look of extreme surprise came over Frobisher's face.  He pointed a
finger at the file.

"That telegram!"

There was a telegram pinned to the three anonymous letters which
Hanaud had in the file--the two which Hanaud had shown to Frobisher
in Paris and the third which Betty Harlowe had given to him that very
afternoon.  And the telegram was pieced together by two strips of
stamp-paper in a cross.

"That's our telegram.  The telegram sent to my firm by Miss Harlowe
on Monday--yes, by George, this last Monday."

It quite took Jim's breath away, so crowded had his days been with
fears and reliefs, excitements and doubts, discoveries and
disappointments, to realise that this was only the Friday night; that
at so recent a date as Wednesday he had never seen or spoken with
Betty Harlowe.  "The telegram announcing to us in London that you
were engaged upon the case."

Hanaud nodded in assent.

"Yes.  You gave it to me."

"And you tore it up."

"I did.  But I picked it out of the waste-paper basket afterwards and
stuck it together."  Hanaud explained, in no wise disconcerted by Jim
Frobisher's attack of perspicacity.  "I meant to make some trouble
here with the Police for letting out the secret.  I am very glad now
that I did pick it out.  You yourself must have realised its
importance the very next morning before I even arrived at the Maison
Crenelle, when you told Mademoiselle that you had shown it to me."

Jim cast his memory back.  He had a passion for precision and
exactness which was very proper in one of his profession.

"It was not until you came that I learnt Miss Harlowe had the news by
an anonymous letter," he said.

"Well, that doesn't matter," Hanaud interposed a trifle quickly.
"The point of importance to me is that when the case is done with,
and I have a little time to devote to these letters, the telegram may
be of value."

"Yes, I see," said Jim.  "I see that," he repeated, and he shifted
uncomfortably in his chair; and opened his mouth and closed it again;
and remained suspended between speech and silence, whilst Hanaud read
through his file and contemplated his exhibits and found no hope in
them.

"They lead me nowhere!" he cried violently; and Jim Frobisher made up
his mind.

"Monsieur Hanaud, you do not share your thoughts with me," he said
rather formally, "but I will deal with you in a better way; apart
from this crime in the Maison Crenelle, you have the mystery of these
anonymous letters to solve.  I can help you to this extent.  Another
of them has been received."

"When?"

"To-night, whilst we sat at dinner."

"By whom?"

"Ann Upcott."

"What!"

Hanaud was out of his chair with a cry, towering up, his face white
as the walls of the room, his eyes burning upon Frobisher.  Never
could news have been so unexpected, so startling.

"You are sure?" he asked.

"Quite.  It came by the evening post--with others.  Gaston brought
them into the dining-room.  There was one for me from my firm in
London, a couple for Betty, and this one for Ann Upcott.  She opened
it with a frown, as though she did not know from whom it came.  I saw
it as she unfolded it.  It was on the same common paper--typewritten
in the same way--with no address at the head of it.  She gasped as
she looked at it, and then she read it again.  And then with a smile
she folded it and put it away."

"With a smile?" Hanaud insisted.

"Yes.  She was pleased.  The colour came into her face.  The distress
went out of it."

"She didn't show it to you, then?"

"No."

"Nor to Mademoiselle Harlowe?"

"No."

"But she was pleased, eh?"  It seemed that to Hanaud this was the
most extraordinary feature of the whole business.  "Did she say
anything?"

"Yes," answered Jim.  "She said 'He has been always right, hasn't
he?'"

"She said that!  'He has been always right, hasn't he?'" Hanaud
slowly resumed his seat, and sat like a man turned into stone.  He
looked up in a little while.

"What happened then?" he asked.

"Nothing until dinner was over.  Then she picked up her letter and
beckoned with her head to Miss Betty, who said to me: 'We shall have
to leave you to take your coffee alone.'  They went across the hall
to Betty's room.  The treasure-room.  I was a little nettled.  Ever
since I have been in Dijon one person after another has pushed me
into a corner with orders to keep quiet and not interfere.  So I came
to find you at the Grande Taverne."

At another moment Jim's eruption of injured vanity would have
provoked Hanaud to one of his lamentable exhibitions, but now he did
not notice it at all.

"They went away to talk that letter over together," said Hanaud.
"And that young lady was pleased, she who was so distressed this
afternoon.  A way out, then!"  Hanaud was discussing his problem with
himself, his eyes upon the table.  "For once the Scourge is kind?  I
wonder!  It baffles me!"  He rose to his feet and walked once or
twice across the room.  "Yes, I the old bull of a hundred corridas,
I, Hanaud, am baffled!"

He was not posturing now.  He was frankly and simply amazed that he
could be so utterly at a loss.  Then, with a swift change of mood, he
came back to the table.

"Meanwhile, Monsieur, until I can explain this strange new incident
to myself, I beg of you your help," he pleaded very earnestly and
even very humbly.  Fear had returned to his eyes and his voice.  He
was disturbed beyond Jim's comprehension.  "There is nothing more
important.  I want you--how shall I put it so that I may persuade
you?  I want you to stay as much as you can in the Maison
Crenelle--to--yes--to keep a little watch on this pretty Ann Upcott,
to----"

He got no further with his proposal.  Jim Frobisher interrupted him
in a very passion of anger.

"No, no, I won't," he cried.  "You go much too far, Monsieur.  I
won't be your spy.  I am not here for that.  I am here for my client.
As for Ann Upcott, she is my countrywoman.  I will not help you
against her.  So help me God, I won't!"

Hanaud looked across the table at the flushed and angry face of his
"junior colleague," who now resigned his office and, without parley,
accepted his defeat.

"I don't blame you," he answered quietly.  "I could, indeed, hope for
no other reply.  I must be quick, that's all.  I must be very quick!"

Frobisher's anger fell away from him like a cloak one drops.  He saw
Hanaud sitting over against him with a white, desperately troubled
face and eyes in which there shone unmistakeably some gleam of terror.

"Tell me!" he cried in an exasperation.  "Be frank with me for once!
Is Ann Upcott guilty?  She's not alone, of course, anyway.  There's a
gang.  We're agreed upon that.  Waberski's one of them, of course?
Is Ann Upcott another?  Do you believe it?"

Hanaud slowly put his exhibits together.  There was a struggle going
on within him.  The strain of the night had told upon them both, and
he was tempted for once to make a confidant, tempted intolerably.  On
the other hand, Jim Frobisher read in him all the traditions of his
service; to wait upon facts, not to utter suspicions; to be fair.  It
was not until he had locked everything away again in the safe that
Hanaud yielded to the temptation.  And even then he could not bring
himself to be direct.

"You want to know what I believe of Ann Upcott?" he cried
reluctantly, as though the words were torn from him.  "Go to-morrow
to the Church of Notre Dame and look at the façade.  There, since you
are not blind, you will see."

He would say no more; that was clear.  Nay, he stood moodily before
Frobisher, already regretting that he had said so much.  Frobisher
picked up his hat and stick.

"Thank you," he said.  "Good night."

Hanaud let him go to the door.  Then he said:

"You are free to-morrow.  I shall not go to the Maison Crenelle.
Have you any plans?"

"Yes.  I am to be taken for a motor-drive round the neighbourhood."

"Yes.  It is worth while," Hanaud answered listlessly.  "But remember
to telephone to me before you go.  I shall be here.  I will tell you
if I have any news.  Good night."

Jim Frobisher left him standing in the middle of the room.  Before he
had closed the door Hanaud had forgotten his presence.  For he was
saying to himself over and over again, almost with an accent of
despair: "I must be quick!  I must be very quick!"


Frobisher walked briskly down to the Place Ernest Renan and the Rue
de la Liberté, dwelling upon Hanaud's injunction to examine the
façade of Notre Dame.  He must keep that in mind and obey it in the
morning.  But that night was not yet over for him.

As he reached the mouth of the little street of Charles-Robert he
heard a light, quick step a little way behind him--a step that seemed
familiar.  So when he turned into the street he sauntered and looked
round.  He saw a tall man cross the entrance of the street very
quickly and disappear between, the houses on the opposite side.  The
man paused for a second under the light of a street lamp at the angle
of the street, and Jim could have sworn that it was Hanaud.  There
were no hotels, no lodgings in this quarter of the city.  It was a
quarter of private houses.  What was Hanaud seeking there?

Speculating upon this new question, he forgot the façade of Notre
Dame; and upon his arrival at the Maison Crenelle a little incident
occurred which made the probability that he would soon remember it
remote.  He let himself into the house with a latchkey which had been
given to him, and turned on the light in the hall by means of a
switch at the side of the door.  He crossed the hall to the foot of
the stairs, and was about to turn off the light, using the switch
there to which Ann Upcott had referred, when the door of the
treasure-room opened.  Betty appeared in the doorway.

"You are still up?" he said in a low voice, half pleased to find her
still afoot and half regretful that she was losing her hours of sleep.

"Yes," and slowly her face softened to a smile.  "I waited up for my
lodger."

She held the door open, and he followed her back into the room.

"Let me look at you," she said, and having looked, she added: "Jim,
something has happened to-night."

Jim nodded.

"What?" she asked.

"Let it wait till to-morrow, Betty!"

Betty smiled no longer.  The light died out of her dark, haunting
eyes.  Lassitude and distress veiled them.

"Something terrible, then?" she said in a whisper.

"Yes," and she stretched out a hand to the back of a chair and
steadied herself.

"Please tell me, now, Jim!  I shall not sleep to-night unless you do;
and oh, I am so tired!"

There was so deep a longing in her voice, so utter a weariness in the
pose of her young body that Jim could not but yield.

"I'll tell you, Betty," he said gently.  "Hanaud and I went to find
Jean Cladel to-night.  We found him dead.  He had been
murdered--cruelly."

Betty moaned and swayed upon her feet.  She would have fallen had not
Jim caught her in his arms.

"Betty!" he cried.

Betty buried her face upon his shoulder.  He could feel the heave of
her bosom against his heart.

"It's appalling!" she moaned.  "Jean Cladel! ... No one ever had
heard of him till this morning ... and now he's swept into this
horror--like the rest of us!  Oh, where will it end?"

Jim placed her in a chair and dropped on his knees beside her.

She was sobbing now, and he tried to lift her face up to his.

"My dear!" he whispered.

But she would not raise her head.

"No," she said in a stifled voice, "no," and she pressed her face
deeper into the crook of his shoulder and clung to him with desperate
hands.

"Betty!" he repeated, "I am so sorry....  But it'll all come right.
I'm sure it will.  Oh, Betty!"  And whilst he spoke he cursed himself
for the banality of his words.  Why couldn't he find some ideas that
were really fine with which to comfort her?  Something better than
these stupid commonplaces of "I am sorry" and "It will all straighten
out"?  But he couldn't, and it seemed that there was no necessity
that he should.  For her arms crept round his neck and held him close.




CHAPTER NINETEEN: _A Plan Frustrated_

The road curled like a paper ribbon round the shoulder of a hill and
dropped into a shallow valley.  To the left a little below the level
of the road, a stream ran swiftly through a narrow meadow of lush
green grass.  Beyond the meadow the wall of the valley rose rough
with outcroppings of rock, and with every tuft of its herbage already
brown from the sun.  On the right the northern wall rose almost from
the road's edge.  The valley was long and curved slowly, and half-way
along to the point where it disappeared a secondary road, the sort of
road which is indicated in the motorist's hand-books by a dotted
line, branched off to the left, crossed the stream by a stone bridge
and vanished in a cleft of the southern wall.  Beyond this branching
road grew trees.  The stream disappeared under them as though it ran
into a cavern; the slopes on either side were hidden behind
trees--trees so thick that here at this end the valley looked bare in
the strong sunlight, but low trees, as if they had determined to
harmonise with their environment.  Indeed, the whole valley had a
sort of doll's-house effect--it was so shallow and narrow and
stunted.  It tried to be a valley and succeeded in being a depression.

When the little two-seater car swooped round the shoulder of the hill
and descended, the white ribbon of road was empty but for one tiny
speck at the far end, behind which a stream of dust spurted and
spread like smoke from the funnel of an engine.

"That motor dust is going to smother us when we pass," said Jim.

"We shall do as much for him," said Betty, looking over her shoulder
from the steering wheel.  "No, worse!"  Behind the car the dust was a
screen.  "But I don't mind, do you, Jim?" she asked with a laugh, in
which for the first time, with a heart of thankfulness, Jim heard a
note of gaiety.  "To be free of that town if only for an hour!  Oh!"
and Betty opened her lungs to the sunlight and the air.  "This is my
first hour of liberty for a week!"

Frobisher was glad, too, to be out upon the slopes of the Côte-d'Or.
The city of Dijon was ringing that morning with the murder of Jean
Cladel; you could not pass down a street but you heard his name
mentioned and some sarcasms about the police.  He wished to forget
that nightmare of a visit to the street of Gambetta and the dreadful
twisted figure on the floor of the back room.

"You'll be leaving it for good very soon, Betty," he said
significantly.

Betty made a little grimace at him, and laid her hand upon his sleeve.

"Jim!" she said, and the colour rose into her face, and the car
swerved across the road.  "You mustn't speak like that to the girl at
the wheel," she said with a laugh as she switched the car back into
its course, "or I shall run down the motor-cyclist and that young
lady in the side-car."

"The young lady," said Jim, "happens to be a port-manteau!"

The motor-cyclist, indeed, was slowing down as he came nearer to the
branching road, like a tourist unacquainted with the country, and
when he actually reached it he stopped altogether and dismounted.
Betty brought her car to a standstill beside him, and glanced at the
clock and the speedometer in front of her.

"Can I help you?" she asked.

The man standing beside the motor-cycle was a young man, slim, dark,
and of a pleasant countenance.  He took off his helmet and bowed
politely.

"Madame, I am looking for Dijon," he said in a harsh accent which
struck Frobisher as somehow familiar to his ears.

"Monsieur, you can see the tip of it through that gap across the
valley," Betty returned.  In the very centre of the cleft the point
of the soaring spire of the cathedral stood up like a delicate lance.
"But I warn you that that way, though short, is not good."

Through the gradually thinning cloud of dust which hung behind the
car they heard the jug-jug of another motor-cycle.

"The road by which we have come is the better one," she continued.

"But how far is it?" the young man asked.

Betty once more consulted her speedometer.

"Forty kilometres, and we have covered them in forty minutes, so that
you can see the going is good.  We started at eleven punctually, and
it is now twenty minutes to twelve."

"Surely we started before eleven?" Jim interposed.

"Yes, but we stopped for a minute or two to tighten the strap of the
tool-box on the edge of the town.  And we started from there at
eleven."

The motor-cyclist consulted his wrist-watch.

"Yes, it's twenty minutes to twelve now," he said.  "But forty
kilometres!  I doubt if I have the essence.  I think I must try the
nearer road."

The second motor-cycle came out of the dust like a boat out of a sea
mist and slowed down in turn at the side of them.  The rider jumped
out of his saddle, pushed his goggles up on to his forehead and
joined in the conversation.

"That little road, Monsieur.  It is not one of the national highways.
That shows itself at a glance.  But it is not so bad.  From the stone
bridge one can be at the Hôtel de Ville of Dijon in twenty-five
minutes."

"I thank you," said the young man.  "You will pardon me.  I have been
here for seven minutes, and I am expected."

He replaced his helmet, mounted his machine, and with a splutter and
half a dozen explosions ran down into the bed of the valley.

The second cyclist readjusted his goggles.

"Will you go first, Madame?" he suggested.  "Otherwise I give you my
dust."

"Thank you!" said Betty with a smile, and she slipped in the clutch
and started.

Beyond the little forest and the curve the ground rose and the valley
flattened out.  Across their road a broad highway set with kilometre
stones ran north and south.

"The road to Paris," said Betty as she stopped the car in front of a
little inn with a tangled garden at the angle.  She looked along the
road Pariswards.  "Air!" she said, and drew a breath of longing,
whilst her eyes kindled and her white strong teeth clicked as though
she was biting a sweet fruit.

"Soon, Betty," said Jim.  "Very soon!"

Betty drove the car into a little yard at the side of the river.

"We will lunch here, in the garden," she said, "all amongst the
earwigs and the roses."

An omelet, a cutlet perfectly cooked and piping hot, with a salad and
a bottle of Clos du Prince of the 1904 vintage brought the glowing
city of Paris immeasurably nearer to them.  They sat in the open
under the shade of a tall hedge; they had the tangled garden to
themselves; they laughed and made merry in the golden May, and
visions of wonder trembled and opened before Jim Frobisher's eyes.

Betty swept them away, however, when he had lit a cigar and she a
cigarette; and their coffee steamed from the little cups in front of
them.

"Let us be practical, Jim," she said.  "I want to talk to you."

The sparkle of gaiety had left her face.

"Yes!" he asked.

"About Ann."  Her eyes swept round and rested on Jim's face.  "She
ought to go."

"Run away!" cried Jim with a start.

"Yes, at once and as secretly as possible."

Jim turned the proposal over in his mind whilst Betty waited in
suspense.

"It couldn't be managed," he objected.

"It could."

"Even if it could, would she consent?"

"She does."

"Of course it's pleading guilty," he said slowly.

"Oh, it isn't, Jim.  She wants time, that's all.  Time for my
necklace to be traced, time for the murderer of Jean Cladel to be
discovered.  You remember what I told you about Hanaud?  He must have
his victim.  You wouldn't believe me, but it's true.  He has got to
go back to Paris and say, 'You see, they sent from Dijon for me, and
five minutes!  That's all I needed!  Five little minutes and there's
your murderess, all tied up and safe!'  He tried to fix it on me
first."

"No."

"He did, Jim.  And now that has failed he has turned on Ann.  She'll
have to go.  Since he can't get me he'll take my friend--yes, and
manufacture the evidence into the bargain."

"Betty!  Hanaud wouldn't do that!" Frobisher protested.

"But, Jim, he has done it," she said.

"When?"

"When he put that Edinburgh man's book about the arrow poison back
upon the bookshelf in the library."

Jim was utterly taken back.

"Did you know that he had done that?"

"I couldn't help knowing," she answered.  "The moment he took the
book down it was clear to me.  He knew it from end to end, as if it
was a primer.  He could put his finger on the plates, on the history
of my uncle's arrow, on the effect of the poison, on the solution
that could be made of it in an instant.  He pretended that he had
learnt all that in the half-hour he waited for us.  It wasn't
possible.  He had found that book the afternoon before somewhere and
had taken it away with him secretly and sat up half the night over
it.  That's what he had done."

Jim Frobisher was sunk in confusion.  He had been guessing first this
person, then that, and in the end had had to be told the truth;
whereas Betty had reached it in a flash by using her wits.  He felt
that he had been just one minute and a half in the bull-ring.

Betty added in a hot scorn:

"Then when he had learnt it all up by heart he puts it back secretly
in the bookshelf and accuses us."

"But he admits he put it back," said Jim slowly.

Betty was startled.

"When did he admit it?"

"Last night.  To me," replied Jim, and Betty laughed bitterly.  She
would hear no good of Hanaud.

"Yes, now that he has something better to go upon."

"Something better?"

"The disappearance of my necklace.  Oh, Jim, Ann has got to go.  If
she could get to England they couldn't bring her back, could they?
They haven't evidence enough.  It's only suspicion and suspicion and
suspicion.  But here in France it's different, isn't it?  They can
hold people on suspicion, keep them shut up by themselves and
question them again and again.  Oh, yesterday afternoon in the
hall--don't you remember, Jim?--I thought Hanaud was going to arrest
her there and then."

Jim Frobisher nodded.

"I thought so, too."

He had been a little shocked by Betty's proposal, but the more
familiar he became with it, the more it appealed to him.  There was
an overpowering argument in its favour of which neither he nor Hanaud
had told Betty a word.  The shaft of the arrow had been discovered in
Ann Upcott's room, and the dart in the house of Jean Cladel.  These
were overpowering facts.  On the whole, it was better that Ann should
go, now, whilst there was still time--if, that is, Hanaud did
undoubtedly believe her to be guilty.

"But it is evident that he does," cried Betty.

Jim answered slowly:

"I suppose he does.  We can make sure, anyway.  I had a doubt last
night.  So I asked him point-blank."

"And he answered you?" Betty asked with a gasp.

"Yes and no.  He gave me the strangest answer."

"What did he say?"

"He told me to visit the Church of Notre Dame.  If I did, I should
read upon the façade whether Ann was innocent or not."

Slowly every tinge of colour ebbed out of Betty's face.  Her eyes
stared at him horror-stricken.  She sat, a figure of ice--except for
her eyes which blazed.

"That's terrible," she said with a low voice, and again "That's
terrible!"  Then with a cry she stood erect "You shall see!  Come!"
and she ran towards the motorcar.

The sunlit day was spoilt for both of them.  Betty drove homewards,
bending over the wheel, her eyes fixed ahead.  But Frobisher wondered
whether she saw anything at all of that white road which the car
devoured.  Once as they dropped from the highland and the forests to
the plains, she said:

"We shall abide by what we see?"

"Yes."

"If Hanaud thinks her innocent, she should stay.  If he thinks her
guilty, she must go."

"Yes," said Frobisher.

Betty guided the car through the streets of the city, and into a wide
square.  A great church of the Renaissance type, with octagonal
cupolas upon its two towers and another little cupola surmounted by a
loggia above its porch, confronted them.  Betty stopped the car and
led Frobisher into the porch.  Above the door was a great bas-relief
of the Last Judgment, God amongst the clouds, angels blowing
trumpets, and the damned rising from their graves to undergo their
torments.  Both Betty and Frobisher gazed at the representation for a
while in silence.  To Frobisher it was a cruel and brutal piece of
work which well matched Hanaud's revelation of his true belief.

"Yes, the message is easy to read," he said: and they drove back in a
melancholy silence to the Maison Crenelle.

The chauffeur, Georges, came forward from the garage to take charge
of the car.  Betty ran inside the house and waited for Jim Frobisher
to join her.

"I am so sorry," she said in a broken voice.  "I kept a hope
somewhere that we were all mistaken ... I mean as to the danger Ann
was in....  I don't believe for a moment in her guilt, of course.
But she must go--that's clear."

She went slowly up the stairs, and Jim saw no more of her until
dinner was served long after its usual hour.  Ann Upcott he had not
seen at all that day, nor did he even see her then.  Betty came to
him in the library a few minutes before nine.

"We are very late, I am afraid.  There are just the two of us, Jim,"
she said with a smile, and she led the way into the dining-room.

Through the meal she was anxious and preoccupied, nodding her assent
to anything that he said, with her thoughts far away and answering
him at random, or not answering him at all.  She was listening,
Frobisher fancied, for some sound in the hall, an expected sound
which was overdue.  For her eyes went continually to the clock, and a
flurry and agitation, very strange in one naturally so still, became
more and more evident in her manner.  At length, just before ten
o'clock, they both heard the horn of a motor-car in the quiet street.
The car stopped, as it seemed to Frobisher, just outside the gates,
and upon that there followed the sound for which Betty had so
anxiously been listening--the closing of a heavy door by some one
careful to close it quietly.  Betty shot a quick glance at Jim
Frobisher and coloured when he intercepted it.  A few seconds
afterwards the car moved on, and Betty drew a long breath.  Jim
Frobisher leaned forward to Betty.  Though they were alone in the
room, he spoke in a low voice of surprise:

"Ann Upcott has gone then?"

"Yes."

"So soon?  You had everything already arranged then?"

"It was all arranged yesterday evening.  She should be in Paris
to-morrow morning, England to-morrow night.  If only all goes well!"

Even in the stress of her anxiety Betty had been sensitive to a tiny
note of discontent in Jim Frobisher's questions.  He had been left
out of the counsels of the two girls, their arrangements had been
made without his participation, he had only been told of them at the
last minute, just as if he was a babbler not to be trusted and an
incompetent whose advice would only have been a waste of time.  Betty
made her excuses.

"It would have been better, of course, if we had got you to help us,
Jim.  But Ann wouldn't have it.  She insisted that you had come out
here on my account, and that you mustn't be dragged into such an
affair as her flight and escape at all.  She made it a condition, so
I had to give way.  But you can help me now tremendously."

Jim was appeased.  Betty at all events had wanted him, was still
alarmed lest their plan undertaken without his advice might miscarry.

"How can I help?"

"You can go to that cinema and keep Monsieur Hanaud engaged.  It's
important that he should know nothing about Ann's flight until late
to-morrow."

Jim laughed at the futility of Hanaud's devices to hide himself.  It
was obviously all over the town that he spent his evenings in the
Grande Taverne.

"Yes, I'll go," he returned.  "I'll go now."

But Hanaud was not that night in his accustomed place, and Jim sat
there alone until half-past ten.  Then a man strolled out from one of
the billiard-rooms, and standing behind Jim with his eyes upon the
screen, said in a whisper:

"Do not look at me, Monsieur!  It is Moreau.  I go outside.  Will you
please to follow."

He strolled away.  Jim gave him a couple of minutes' grace.  He had
remembered Hanaud's advice and had paid for his Bock when it had been
brought to him.  The little saucer was turned upside down to show
that he owed nothing.  When two minutes had elapsed he sauntered out
and, looking neither to the right nor to the left, strolled
indolently along the Rue de la Gare.  When he reached the Place Darcy
Nicolas Moreau passed him without a sign of recognition and struck
off to the right along the Rue de la Liberté.  Frobisher followed him
with a sinking heart.  It was folly of course to imagine that Hanaud
could be so easily eluded.  No doubt that motor-car had been stopped.
No doubt Ann Upcott was already under lock and key!  Why, the last
words he had heard Hanaud speak were "I must be quick!"

Moreau turned off into the Boulevard Sevigne and, doubling back to
the station square, slipped into one of the small hotels which
cluster in that quarter.  The lobby was empty; a staircase narrow and
steep led from it to the upper stories.  Moreau now ascended it with
Frobisher at his heels, and opened a door.  Frobisher looked into a
small and dingy sitting-room at the back of the house.  The windows
were open, but the shutters were closed.  A single pendant in the
centre of the room gave it light, and at a table under the pendant
Hanaud sat poring over a map.

The map was marked with red ink in a curious way.  A sort of hoop,
very much the shape of a tennis racket without its handle, was
described upon it and from the butt to the top of the hoop an
irregular line was drawn, separating the hoop roughly into two
semi-circles.  Moreau left Jim Frobisher standing there, and in a
moment or two Hanaud looked up.

"Did you know, my friend," he asked very gravely, "that Ann Upcott
has gone to-night to Madame Le Vay's fancy dress ball?"

Frobisher was taken completely by surprise.

"No, I see that you didn't," Hanaud went on.  He took up his pen and
placed a red spot at the edge of the hoop close by the butt.

Jim recovered from his surprise.  Madame Le Vay's ball was the spot
from which the start was to be made.  The plan after all was not so
ill-devised, if only Ann could have got to the ball unnoticed.
Masked and in fancy dress, amongst a throng of people similarly
accoutred, in a house with a garden, no doubt thrown open upon this
hot night and lit only by lanterns discreetly dim--she had thus her
best chance of escape.  But the chance was already lost.  For Hanaud
laid down his pen again and said in ominous tones:

"The water-lily, eh?  That pretty water-lily, my friend, will not
dance very gaily to-night."




CHAPTER TWENTY: _Map and the Necklace_

Hanaud turned his map round and pushed it across the table to Jim
Frobisher.

"What do you make of that?" he asked, and Jim drew up a chair and sat
down to examine it.

He made first of all a large scale map of Dijon and its environments,
the town itself lying at the bottom of the red hoop and constituting
the top of the handle of the tennis racket.  As to the red circle, it
seemed to represent a tour which some one had made out from Dijon,
round a good tract of outlying country and back again to the city.
But there was more to it than that.  The wavy dividing line, for
instance, from the top of the circle to the handle, that is to Dijon;
and on the left-hand edge of the hoop, as he bent over the map, and
just outside Dijon, the red mark, a little red square which Hanaud
had just made.  Against this square an hour was marked.

"Eleven a.m.," he read.

He followed the red curve with his eyes and just where this dividing
line touched the rim of the hoop, another period was inscribed.  Here
Frobisher read:

"Eleven forty."

Frobisher looked up at Hanaud in astonishment.

"Good God!" he exclaimed, and he bent again over the map.  The point
where the dividing line branched off was in a valley, as he could see
by the contours--yes--he had found the name now--the Val Terzon.
Just before eleven o'clock Betty had stopped the car just outside
Dijon, opposite a park with a big house standing back, and had asked
him to tighten the strap of the tool box.  They had started again
exactly at eleven.  Betty had taken note of the exact time--and they
had stopped where the secondary road branched off and doubled back to
Dijon, at the top of the hoop, at the injunction of the rim and the
dividing line, exactly at eleven forty.

"This is a chart of the expedition we made to-day," he cried.  "We
were followed then?"

He remembered suddenly the second motor-cyclist who had come up from
behind through the screen of their dust and had stopped by the side
of their car to join in their conversation with the tourist.

"The motor-cyclist?" he asked, and again he got no answer.

But the motor-cyclist had not followed them all the way round.  On
their homeward course they had stopped to lunch in the tangled
garden.  There had been no sign of the man.  Jim looked at the map
again.  He followed the red line from the junction of the two roads,
round the curve of the valley, to the angle where the great National
road to Paris cut across and where they had lunched.  After luncheon
they had continued along the National road into Dijon, whereas the
red line crossed it and came back by a longer and obviously a less
frequented route.

"I can't imagine why you had us followed this morning, Monsieur
Hanaud," he exclaimed with some heat.  "But I can tell you this.  The
chase was not very efficiently contrived.  We didn't come home that
way at all."

"I haven't an idea how you came home," Hanaud answered imperturbably.
"The line on that side of the circle has nothing to do with you at
all, as you can see for yourself by looking at the time marked where
the line begins."

The red hoop at the bottom was not complete; there was a space where
the spliced handle of the racket would fit in, the space filled by
the town of Dijon, and at the point on the right hand side where the
line started Frobisher read in small but quite clear figures:

"Ten twenty-five a.m."

Jim was more bewildered than ever.

"I don't understand one word of it," he cried.

Hanaud reached over and touched the point with the tip of his pen.

"This is where the motor-cyclist started, the cyclist who met you at
the branch road at eleven-forty."

"The tourist?" asked Jim.  A second ago it had seemed to him
impossible that the fog could thicken about his wits any more.  And
yet it had.

"Let us say the man with the portmanteau on his trailer," Hanaud
corrected.  "You see that he left his starting point in Dijon
thirty-five minutes before you left yours.  The whole manoeuvre seems
to have been admirably planned.  For you met precisely at the
arranged spot at eleven-forty.  Neither the car nor the cycle had to
wait one moment."

"Manoeuvre!  Arranged spot!" Frobisher exclaimed, looking about him
in a sort of despair.  "Has every one gone crazy?  Why in the world
should a man start out with a portmanteau in a side-car from Dijon at
ten twenty-five, run thirty or forty miles into the country by a
roundabout road and then return by a bad straight track?  There's no
sense in it!"

"No doubt it's perplexing," Hanaud agreed.  He nodded to Moreau who
went out of the room by a communicating door towards the front of the
house.  "But I can help you," Hanaud continued.  "At the point where
you started after tightening the strap of the tool-box, on the edge
of the town, a big country house stands back in a park?"

"Yes," said Jim.

"That is the house of Madame Le Vay where this fancy dress ball takes
place to-night."

"Madame Le Vay's château!" Frobisher repeated.  "Where----" he began
a question and caught it back.  But Hanaud completed it for him.

"Yes, where Ann Upcott now is.  You started from it at precisely
eleven in the morning."  He looked at his watch.  "It is not yet
quite eleven at night.  So she is still there."

Frobisher started back in his chair.  Hanaud's words were like the
blade of silver light cutting through the darkness of the cinema hall
and breaking into a sheet of radiance upon the screen.  The meaning
of the red diagram upon Hanaud's map, the unsuspected motive of
Betty's expedition this morning were revealed to him.

"It was a rehearsal," he cried.

Hanaud nodded.

"A time-rehearsal."

"Yes, the sort of thing which takes place in theatres, without the
principal members of the company," thought Frobisher.  But a moment
later he was dissatisfied with that explanation.

"Wait a moment!" he said.  "That won't do, I fancy."

The motor-cyclist with the side-car had brought his arguments to a
standstill.  His times were marked upon the map; they were therefore
of importance.  What had he to do with Ann Upcott's escape?  But he
visualised the motor-cyclist and his side-car and his connection with
the affair became evident.  The big portmanteau gave Frobisher the
clue.  Ann Upcott would be leaving Madame Le Vay's house in her
ball-dress, just as if she was returning to the Maison Crenelle--and
without any luggage at all.  She could not arrive in Paris in the
morning like that if she were to avoid probably suspicion and
certainly remark.  The motor-cyclist was to meet her in the Val
Terzon, transfer her luggage rapidly to her car, and then return to
Dijon by the straight quick road whilst Ann turned off at the end of
the valley to Paris.  He remembered now that seven minutes had
elapsed between the meeting of the cycle and the motor-car and their
separation.  Seven minutes then were allowed for the transference of
the luggage.  Another argument flashed into his thoughts.  Betty had
told him nothing of this plan.  It had been presented to him as a
mere excursion on a summer day, her first hours of liberty naturally
employed.  Her silence was all of a piece with the determination of
Betty and Ann Upcott to keep him altogether out of the conspiracy.
Every detail fitted like the blocks in a picture puzzle.  Yes, there
had been a time-rehearsal.  And Hanaud knew all about it!

That was the disturbing certainty which first overwhelmed Frobisher
when he had got the better of his surprise at the scheme itself.
Hanaud knew! and Betty had so set her heart on Ann's escape.

"Let her go!" he pleaded earnestly.  "Let Ann Upcott get away to
Paris and to England!" and Hanaud leaned back in his chair with a
little gasp.  The queerest smile broke over his face.

"I see," he said.

"Oh, I know," Frobisher exclaimed, hotly appealing.  "You are of the
Sûrété and I am a lawyer, an officer of the High Court in my country
and I have no right to make such a petition.  But I do without a
scruple.  You can't get a conviction against Ann Upcott.  You haven't
a chance of it.  But you can throw such a net of suspicion about her
that she'll never get out of it.  You can ruin her--yes--but that's
all you can do."

"You speak very eagerly, my friend," Hanaud interposed.

Jim could not explain that it was Betty's anxiety to save her friend
which inspired his plea.  He fell back upon the scandal which such a
trial would cause.

"There has been enough publicity already owing to Boris Waberski," he
continued.  "Surely Miss Harlowe has had distress enough.  Why must
she stand in the witness-box and give evidence against her friend in
a trial which can have no result?  That's what I want you to realise,
Monsieur Hanaud.  I have had some experience of criminal trials"--O
shade of Mr. Haslitt!  Why was that punctilious man not there in the
flesh to wipe out with an indignant word the slur upon the firm of
Frobisher and Haslitt?--"And I assure you that no jury could convict
upon such evidence.  Why, even the pearl necklace has not been
traced--and it never will be.  You can take that from me, Monsieur
Hanaud!  It never will be!"

Hanaud opened a drawer in the table and took out one of those little
cedar-wood boxes made to hold a hundred cigarettes, which the better
class of manufacturers use in England for their wares.  He pushed
this across the table towards Jim.  Something which was more
substantial than cigarettes rattled inside of it.  Jim seized upon it
in a panic.  He had not a doubt that Betty would far sooner lose her
necklace altogether than that her friend Ann Upcott should be
destroyed by it.  He opened the lid of the box.  It was filled with
cotton-wool.  From the cotton-wool he took a string of pearls
perfectly graded in size, and gleaming softly with a pink lustre
which, even to his untutored eyes, was indescribably lovely.

"It would have been more correct if I had found them in a matchbox,"
said Hanaud.  "But I shall point out to Monsieur Bex that after all
matches and cigarettes are akin."

Jim was still staring at the necklace in utter disappointment when
Moreau knocked upon the other side of the communicating door.  Hanaud
looked again at his watch.

"Yes, it is eleven o'clock.  We must go.  The car has started from
the house of Madame Le Vay."

He rose from his chair, buried the necklace again within the layers
of cotton-wool, and locked it up once more in the drawer.  The room
had faded away from Jim Frobisher's eyes.  He was looking at a big,
brilliantly illuminated house, and a girl who slipped from a window
and, wrapping a dark cloak about her glistening dress, ran down the
dark avenue in her dancing slippers to where a car waited hidden
under trees.

"The car may not have started," Jim said with sudden hopefulness.
"There may have been an accident to it.  The chauffeur may be late.
Oh, a hundred things may have happened!"

"With a scheme so carefully devised, so meticulously rehearsed?  No,
my friend."

Hanaud took an automatic pistol from a cabinet against the wall and
placed it in his pocket.

"You are going to leave that necklace just like that in a table
drawer?" Jim asked.  "We ought to take it first to the Prefecture."

"This room is not unwatched," replied Hanaud.  "It will be safe."

Jim hopefully tried another line of argument.

"We shall be too late now to intercept Ann Upcott at the branch
road," he argued.  "It is past eleven, as you say--well past eleven.
And thirty-five minutes on a motor-cycle in the daytime means fifty
minutes in a car at night, especially with a bad road to travel."

"We don't intend to intercept Ann Upcott at the branch road," Hanaud
returned.  He folded up the map and put it aside upon the mantelshelf.

"I take a big risk, you know," he said softly.  "But I must take it!
And--no!  I can't be wrong!"  But he turned from the mantelshelf with
a very anxious and troubled face.  Then, as he looked at Jim, a fresh
idea came into his mind.

"By the way," he said.  "The façade of Notre Dame?"

Jim nodded.

"The bas-relief of The Last Judgment.  We went to see it.  We thought
your way of saying what you believed a little brutal."

Hanaud remained silent with his eyes upon the floor for a few
seconds.  Then he said quietly: "I am sorry."  He tacked on a
question.  "You say 'we'?"

"Mademoiselle Harlowe and I," Jim explained.

"Oh, yes--to be sure.  I should have thought of that," and once more
his troubled cry broke from him.  "It must be that!--No, I can't be
wrong....  Anyway, it's too late to change now."

A second time Moreau rapped upon the communicating door.  Hanaud
sprang to alertness.

"That's it," he said.  "Take your hat and stick, Monsieur Frobisher!
Good!  You are ready?" and the room was at once plunged into darkness.

Hanaud opened the communicating door, and they passed into the front
room--a bedroom looking out upon the big station square.  This room
was in darkness too.  But the shutters were not closed, and there
were patches of light upon the walls from the lamps in the square and
the Grande Taverne at the corner.  The three men could see one
another, and to Jim in this dusk the faces of his companions appeared
of a ghastly pallor.

"Daunay took his position when I first knocked," said Moreau.
"Patinot has just joined him."

He pointed across the square to the station buildings.  Some cabs
were waiting for the Paris train, and in front of them two men
dressed like artisans were talking.  One of them lit a cigarette from
the stump of a cigarette held out to him by his companion.  The
watchers in the room saw the end of the cigarette glow red.

"The way is clear, Monsieur," said Moreau.  "We can go."  And he
turned and went out of the inn to the staircase.  Jim started to
follow him.  Whither they were going Jim had not a notion, not even a
conjecture.  But he was gravely troubled.  All his hopes and Betty's
hopes for the swift and complete suppression of the Waberski affair
had seemingly fallen to the ground.  He was not reassured when
Hanaud's hand was laid on his arm and detained him.

"You understand, Monsieur Frobisher," said Hanaud with a quiet
authority, his eyes shining very steadily in the darkness, his face
glimmering very white, "that now the Law of France takes charge.
There must not be a finger raised or a word spoken to hinder officers
upon their duty.  On the other hand, I make you in return the promise
you desire.  No one shall be arrested on suspicion.  Your own eyes
shall bear me out."

The two men followed Moreau down the stairs and into the street.




CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE: _The Secret House_

It was a dark, clear night, the air very still and warm, and the sky
bright with innumerable stars.  The small company penetrated into the
town by the backways and narrow alleys.  Daunay going on ahead,
Patinot the last by some thirty yards, and Moreau keeping upon the
opposite side of the street.  Once they had left behind them the
lights of the station square, they walked amongst closed doors and
the blind faces of unlit houses.  Frobisher's heart raced within his
bosom.  He strained his eyes and ears for some evidence of spies upon
their heels.  But no one was concealed in any porch, and not the
stealthiest sound of a pursuit was borne to their hearing.

"On a night like this," he said in tones which, strive as he might to
steady them, were still a little tremulous, "one could hear a
footstep on the stones a quarter of a mile away, and we hear nothing.
Yet, if there is a gang, it can hardly be that we are unwatched."

Hanaud disagreed.  "This is a night for alibis," he returned,
lowering his voice; "good, sound, incontestable alibis.  All but
those engaged will be publicly with their friends, and those engaged
do not know how near we are to their secrets."

They turned into a narrow street and kept on its left-hand side.

"Do you know where we are?" Hanaud asked.  "No?  Yet we are near to
the Maison Crenelle.  On the other side of these houses to our left
runs the street of Charles-Robert."

Jim Frobisher stopped dead.

"It was here, then, that you came last night after I left you at the
Prefecture," he exclaimed.

"Ah, you recognised me, then!" Hanaud returned imperturbably.  "I
wondered whether you did when you turned at the gates of your house."

On the opposite side of the street the houses were broken by a high
wall, in which two great wooden doors were set.  Behind the wall, at
the end of a courtyard, the upper storey and the roof of a
considerable house rose in a steep ridge against the stars.

Hanaud pointed towards it.

"Look at that house, Monsieur!  There Madame Raviart came to live
whilst she waited to be set free.  It belongs to the Maison Crenelle.
After she married Simon Harlowe, they would never let it, they kept
it just as it was, the shrine of their passion--that strange romantic
couple.  But there was more romance in that, to be sure.  It has been
unoccupied ever since."

Jim Frobisher felt a chill close about his heart.  Was that house the
goal to which Hanaud was leading him with so confident a step?  He
looked at the gates and the house.  Even in the night it had a look
of long neglect and decay, the paint peeling from the doors and not a
light in any window.

Some one in the street, however, was awake, for just above their
heads, a window was raised with the utmost caution and a whisper
floated down to them.

"No one has appeared."

Hanaud took no open notice of the whisper.  He did not pause in his
walk, but he said to Frobisher:

"And, as you hear, it is still unoccupied."

At the end of the street Daunay melted away altogether.  Hanaud and
Frobisher crossed the road and, with Moreau just ahead, turned down a
passage between, the houses to the right.

Beyond the passage they turned again to the right into a narrow lane
between high walls; and when they had covered thirty yards or so,
Frobisher saw the branches of leafy trees over the wall upon his
right.  It was so dark here under the shade of the boughs that
Frobisher could not even see his companions; and he knocked against
Moreau before he understood that they had come to the end of their
journey.  They were behind the garden of the house in which Madame
Raviart had lived and loved.

Hanaud's hand tightened upon Jim Frobisher's arm, constraining him to
absolute immobility.  Patinot had vanished as completely and
noiselessly as Daunay.  The three men left stood in the darkness and
listened.  A sentence which Ann Upcott had spoken in the garden of
the Maison Crenelle, when she had been describing the terror with
which she had felt the face bending over her in the darkness, came
back to him.  He had thought it false then.  He took back his
criticism now.  For he too imagined that the beating of his heart
must wake all Dijon.

They stood there motionless for the space of a minute, and then, at a
touch from Hanaud, Nicolas Moreau stooped.  Frobisher heard the palm
of his hand sliding over wood and immediately after the tiniest
little click as a key was fitted into a lock and turned.  A door in
the wall swung silently open and let a glimmer of light into the
lane.  The three men passed into a garden of weeds and rank grass and
overgrown bushes.  Moreau closed and locked the door behind them.  As
he locked the door the clocks of the city struck the half hour.

Hanaud whispered in Frobisher's ear:

"They have not yet reached the Val Terzon.  Come!"

They crept over the mat of grass and weeds to the back of the house.
A short flight of stone steps, patched with mould, descended from a
terrace; at the back of the terrace were shuttered windows.  But in
the corner of the house, on a level with the garden, there was a
door.  Once more Moreau stooped, and once more a door swung inwards
without a sound.  But whereas the garden door had let through some
gleam of twilight, this door opened upon the blackness of the pit.
Jim Frobisher shrank back from it, not in physical fear but in an
appalling dread that some other man than he, wearing his clothes and
his flesh, would come out of that door again.  His heart came to a
standstill, and then Hanaud pushed him gently into the passage.  The
door was closed behind them, an almost inaudible sound told him that
now the door was locked.

"Listen!" Hanaud whispered sharply.  His trained ear had caught a
sound in the house above them.  And in a second Frobisher heard it
too, a sound regular and continuous and very slight, but in that
uninhabited house filled with uttermost blackness, very daunting.
Gradually the explanation dawned upon Jim.

"It's a clock ticking," he said under his breath.

"Yes!  A clock ticking away in the empty house!" returned Hanaud.
And though his answer was rather breathed than whispered, there was a
queer thrill in it the sound of which Jim could not mistake.  The
hunter had picked up his spoor.  Just beyond the quarry would come in
view.

Suddenly a thread of light gleamed along the passage, lit up a short
flight of stairs and a door on the right at the head of them, and
went out again.  Hanaud slipped his electric torch back into his
pocket and, passing Moreau, took the lead.  The door at the head of
the stairs opened with a startling whine of its hinges.  Frobisher
stopped with his heart in his throat, though what he feared he could
not have told even himself.  Again the thread of light shone, and
this time it explored.  The three found themselves in a stone-flagged
hall.

Hanaud crossed it, extinguished his torch and opened a door.  A
broken shutter, swinging upon a hinge, enabled them dimly to see a
gallery which stretched away into the gloom.  The faint light
penetrating from the window showed them a high double door leading to
some room at the back of the house.  Hanaud stole over the boards and
laid his ear to the panel.  In a little while he was satisfied; his
hand dropped to the knob and a leaf of the door opened noiselessly.
Once more the torch glowed.  Its beam played upon the high ceiling,
the tall windows shrouded in heavy curtains of red silk brocade, and
revealed to Frobisher's amazement a room which had a look of daily
use.  All was orderly and clean, the furniture polished and in good
repair; there were fresh flowers in the vases, whose perfume filled
the air; and it was upon the marble chimney-piece of this room that
the clock ticked.

The room was furnished with lightness and elegance, except for one
fine and massive press, with double doors in marquetry, which
occupied a recess near to the fireplace.  Girandoles with mirrors and
gilt frames, now fitted with electric lights, were fixed upon the
walls, with a few pictures in water-colour.  A chandelier glittering
with lustres hung from the ceiling, an Empire writing-table stood
near the window, a deep-cushioned divan stretched along the wall
opposite the fire-place.  So much had Frobisher noticed when the
light again went out.  Hanaud closed the door upon the room again.

"We shall be hidden in the embrasure of any of these windows," Hanaud
whispered, when they were once more in the long gallery.  "No light
will be shown here with that shutter hanging loose, we may be sure.
Meanwhile let us watch and be very silent."

They took their stations in the deep shadows by the side of the
window with the broken shutter.  They could see dimly the courtyard
and the great carriage doors in the wall at the end of it, and they
waited; Jim Frobisher under such a strain of dread and expectancy
that each second seemed an hour, and he wondered at the immobility of
his companions.  The only sound of breathing that he heard came from
his own lungs.

In a while Hanaud laid a hand upon his sleeve, and the clasp of the
hand tightened and tightened.  Motionless though he stood like a man
in a seizure, Hanaud too was in the grip of an intense excitement.
For one of the great leaves of the courtyard door was opening
silently.  It opened just a little way and as silently closed again.
But some one had slipped in--so vague and swift and noiseless a
figure that Jim would have believed his imagination had misled him
but for a thicker blot of darkness at the centre of the great door.
There some one stood now who had not stood there a minute before, as
silent and still as any of the watchers in the gallery, and more
still than one.  For Hanaud moved suddenly away on the tips of his
toes into the deepest of the gloom and, sinking down upon his heels,
drew his watch from his pocket.  He drew his coat closely about it
and for a fraction of a second flashed his torchlight on the dial.
It was now five minutes past twelve.

"It is the time," he breathed as he crept back to his place.  "Listen
now!"

A minute passed and another.  Frobisher found himself shivering as a
man shivers at a photographer's when he is told by the operator to
keep still.  He had a notion that he was going to fall.  Then a
distant noise caught his ear, and at once his nerves grew steady.  It
was the throb of a motor-cycle, and it grew louder and louder.  He
felt Hanaud stiffen at his side.  Hanaud had been right, then!  The
conviction deepened in his mind.  When all had been darkness and
confusion to him, Hanaud from the first had seen clearly.  But what
had he seen?  Frobisher was still unable to answer that question, and
whilst he fumbled amongst conjectures a vast relief swept over him.
For the noise of the cycle had ceased altogether.  It had roared
through some contiguous street and gone upon its way into the open
country.  Not the faintest pulsation of its engine was any longer
audible.  That late-faring traveller had taken Dijon in his stride.

In a revulsion of relief he pictured him devouring the road, the glow
of his lamp putting the stars to shame, the miles leaping away behind
him; and suddenly the pleasant picture was struck from before his
vision and his heart fluttered up into his throat.  For the leaf of
the great coach-door was swung wider, and closed again, and the
motor-cycle with its side-car was within the courtyard.  The rider
had slipped out his clutch and stopped his engine more than a hundred
yards away in the other street.  His own impetus had been enough and
more than enough to swing him round the corner along the road and
into the courtyard.  The man who had closed the door moved to his
side as he dismounted.  Between them they lifted something from the
side-car and laid it on the ground.  The watchman held open the door
again, the cyclist wheeled out his machine, the door was closed, a
key turned in the lock.  Not a word had been spoken, not an
unnecessary movement made.  It had all happened within the space of a
few seconds.  The man waited by the gate, and in a little while from
some other street the cyclist's engine was heard once more to throb.
His work was done.

Jim Frobisher wondered that Hanaud should let him go.  But Hanaud had
eyes for no one but the man who was left behind and the big package
upon the ground under the blank side wall.  The man moved to it,
stooped, raised it with an appearance of effort, then stood upright
holding it in his arms.  It was something shapeless and long and
heavy.  So much the watchers in the gallery could see, but no more.

The man in the courtyard moved towards the door without a sound; and
Hanaud drew his companions back from the window of the broken
shutter.  Quick as they were, they were only just in time to escape
from that revealing twilight.  Already the intruder with his burden
stood within the gallery.  The front door was unlatched, that was
clear.  It had needed but a touch to open it.  The intruder moved
without a sound to the double door, of which Hanaud had opened one
leaf.  He stood in front of it, pushed it with his foot and both the
leaves swung inwards.  He disappeared into the room.  But the faint
misty light had fallen upon him for a second, and though none could
imagine who he was, they all three saw that what he carried was a
heavy sack.

Now, at all events, Hanaud would move, thought Frobisher.  But he did
not.  They all heard the man now, but not his footsteps.  It was just
the brushing of his clothes against furniture: then came a soft,
almost inaudible sound, as though he had laid his burden down upon
the deep-cushioned couch: then he himself reappeared in the doorway,
his arms empty, his hat pressed down upon his forehead, and a dim
whiteness where his face should be.  But dark as it was, they saw the
glitter of his eyes.

"It will be now," Frobisher said to himself, expecting that Hanaud
would leap from the gloom and bear the intruder to the ground.

But this man, too, Hanaud let go.  He closed the doors again, drawing
the two leaves together, and stole from the gallery.  No one heard
the outer door close, but with a startling loudness some metal thing
rang upon stone, and within the house.  Even Jim Frobisher understood
that the outer door had been locked and the key dropped through the
letter slot.  The three men crept back to their window.  They saw the
intruder cross the courtyard, open one leaf of the coach door, peer
this way and that and go.  Again a key tinkled upon stones.  The key
of the great door had been pushed or kicked underneath it back into
the courtyard.  The clocks suddenly chimed the quarter.  To
Frobisher's amazement it was a quarter-past twelve.  Between the
moment when the cyclist rode his car in at the doors and now, just
five minutes had elapsed.  And again, but for the three men, the
house was empty.

Or was it empty?

For Hanaud had slipped across to the door of the room and opened it;
and a slight sound broke out of that black room, as of some living
thing which moved uneasily.  At Jim Frobisher's elbow Hanaud breathed
a sigh of relief.  Something, it seemed, had happened for which he
had hardly dared to hope; some great dread he knew with certainty had
not been fulfilled.  On the heels of that sigh a sharp loud click
rang out, the release of a spring, the withdrawal of a bolt.  Hanaud
drew the door swiftly to and the three men fell back.  Some one had
somehow entered that room, some one was moving quietly about it.
From the corner of the corridor in which they had taken refuge, the
three men saw the leaves of the door swing very slowly in upon their
hinges.  Some one appeared upon the threshold, and stood motionless,
listening, and after a few seconds advanced across the gallery to the
window.  It was a girl--so much they could determine from the contour
of her head and the slim neck.  To the surprise of those three a
second shadow flitted to her side.  Both of them peered from the
window into the courtyard.  There was nothing to tell them there
whether the midnight visitors had come and gone or not yet come at
all.  One of them whispered:

"The key!"

And the other, the shorter one, crept into the hall and returned with
the key which had been dropped through the letter slot in her hand.
The taller of the two laughed, and the sound of it, so clear, so
joyous like the trill of a bird, it was impossible for Jim Frobisher
even for a second to mistake.  The second girl standing at the window
of this dark and secret house, with the key in her hand to tell her
that all that had been plotted had been done, was Betty Harlowe.  Jim
Frobisher had never imagined a sound so sinister, so alarming, as
that clear, joyous laughter lilting through the silent gallery.  It
startled him, it set his whole faith in the world shuddering.

"There must be some good explanation," he argued, but his heart was
sinking amidst terrors.  Of what dreadful event was that laughter to
be the prelude?

The two figures at the window flitted back across the gallery.  It
seemed that there was no further reason for precautions.

"Shut the door, Francine," said Betty in her ordinary voice.  And
when this was done, within the room the lights went on.  But time and
disuse had warped the doors.  They did not quite close, and between
them a golden strip of light showed like a wand.

"Let us see now!" cried Betty.  "Let us see," and again she laughed;
and under the cover of her laughter the three men crept forward and
looked in: Moreau upon his knees, Frobisher stooping above him,
Hanaud at his full height behind them all.




CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO: _The Corona Machine_

The detective's hand fell softly upon Frobisher's shoulder warning
him to silence; and this warning was needed.  The lustres of the big
glass chandelier were so many flashing jewels; the mirrors of the
girandoles multiplied their candle-lamps; the small gay room was
ablaze; and in the glare Betty stood and laughed.  Her white
shoulders rose from a slim evening frock of black velvet; from her
carefully dressed copper hair to her black satin shoes she was as
trim as if she had just been unpacked from a bandbox; and she was
laughing whole-heartedly at a closed sack on the divan, a sack which
jerked and flapped grotesquely like a fish on a beach.  Some one was
imprisoned within that sack.  Jim Frobisher could not doubt who that
some one was, and it seemed to him that no sound more soulless and
cruel had ever been heard in the world than Betty's merriment.  She
threw her head back: Jim could see her slender white throat working,
her shoulders flashing and shaking.  She clapped her hands with a
horrible glee.  Something died within Frobisher's breast as he heard
it.  Was it in his heart, he wondered?  It was, however, to be the
last time that Betty Harlowe laughed.

"You can get her out, Francine," she said, and whilst Francine with a
pair of scissors cut the end of the sack loose, she sat down with her
back to it at the writing-table and unlocked a drawer.  The sack was
cut away and thrown upon the floor, and now on the divan Ann Upcott
lay in her gleaming dancing-dress, her hands bound behind her back,
and her ankles tied cruelly together.  Her hair was dishevelled, her
face flushed, and she had the look of one quite dazed.  She drew in
deep breaths of air, with her bosom labouring.  But she was unaware
for the moment of her predicament or surroundings, and her eyes
rested upon Francine and travelled from her to Betty's back without a
gleam of recognition.  She wrenched a little at her wrists, but even
that movement was instinctive; and then she closed her eyes and lay
still, so still that but for her breathing the watchers at the door
would hardly have believed that she still lived.

Betty, meanwhile, lifted from the open drawer, first a small bottle
half-filled with a pale yellow liquid, and next a small case of
morocco leather.  From the case she took a hypodermic syringe and its
needle, and screwed the two parts together.

"Is she ready?" Betty asked as she removed the stopper from the
bottle.

"Quite, Mademoiselle," answered Francine.  She began with a giggle,
but she looked at the prisoner as she spoke and she ended with a
startled gasp.  For Ann was looking straight at her with the
strangest, disconcerting stare.  It was impossible to say whether she
knew Francine or knowing her would not admit her knowledge.  But her
gaze never faltered, it was actually terrifying by its fixity, and in
a sharp, hysterical voice Francine suddenly cried out:

"Turn your eyes away from me, will you?" and she added with a shiver:
"It's horrible, Mademoiselle!  It's like a dead person watching you
as you move about the room."

Betty turned curiously towards the divan and Ann's eyes wandered off
to her.  It seemed as though it needed just that interchange of
glances to awaken her.  For as Betty resumed her work of filling the
hypodermic syringe from the bottle, a look of perplexity crept into
Ann Upcott's face.  She tried to sit up, and finding that she could
not, tore at the cords which bound her wrists.  Her feet kicked upon
the divan.  A moan of pain broke from her lips, and with that
consciousness returned to her.

"Betty!" she whispered, and Betty turned with the needle ready in her
hand.  She did not speak, but her face spoke for her.  Her upper lip
was drawn back a little from her teeth, and there was a look in her
great eyes which appalled Jim Frobisher outside the door.  Once
before he had seen just that look--when Betty was lying on Mrs.
Harlowe's bed for Hanaud's experiment and he had lingered in the
treasure-room with Ann Upcott.  It had been inscrutable to him then,
but it was as plain as print now.  It meant murder.  And so Ann
Upcott understood it.  Helpless as she was, she shrank back upon the
divan; in a panic she spoke with faltering lips and her eyes fixed
upon Betty with a dreadful fascination.

"Betty!  You had me taken and brought here!  You sent me to Madame Le
Vay's--on purpose.  Oh!  The letter, then!  The anonymous
letter!"--and a new light broke in upon Ann's mind, a new terror
shook her.  "You wrote it!  Betty, you!  You--the Scourge!"

She sank back and again struggled vainly with her bonds.  Betty rose
from her chair and crossed the room towards her, the needle shining
bright in her hand.  Her hapless prisoner saw it.

"What's that?" she cried, and she screamed aloud.  The extremity of
her horror lent to her an unnatural strength.  Somehow she dragged
herself up and got her feet to the ground.  Somehow she stood
upright, swaying as she stood.

"You are going to----" she began, and broke off.  "Oh, no!  You
couldn't!  You couldn't!"

Betty put out a hand and laid it on Ann's shoulder and held her so
for a moment, savouring her vengeance.

"Whose face was it bending so close down over yours in the darkness?"
she asked in a soft and dreadful voice.  "Whose face, Ann?  Guess!"
She shook her swaying prisoner with a gentleness as dreadful as her
quiet voice.  "You talk too much.  Your tongue's dangerous, Ann.  You
are too curious, Ann!  What were you doing in the treasure-room
yesterday evening with your watch in your hand?  Eh?  Can't you
answer, you pretty fool?"  Then Betty's voice changed.  It remained
low and quiet, but hatred crept into it, a deep, whole-hearted hatred.

"You have been interfering with me too, haven't you, Ann?  Oh, we
both understand very well!"  And Hanaud's hand tightened upon
Frobisher's shoulder.  Here was the real key and explanation of
Betty's hatred.  Ann Upcott knew too much, was getting to know more,
might at any moment light upon the whole truth.  Yes!  Ann Upcott's
disappearance would look like a panic-stricken flight, would have the
effect of a confession--no doubt!  But above all these
considerations, paramount in Betty Harlowe's mind was the resolve at
once to punish and rid herself of a rival.

"All this week, you have been thrusting yourself in my way!" she
said.  "And here's your reward for it, Ann.  Yes.  I had you bound
hand and foot and brought here.  The water-lily!"  She looked her
victim over as she stood in her delicate bright frock, her white silk
stockings and satin slippers, swaying in terror.  "Fifteen minutes,
Ann!  That fool of a detective was right!  Fifteen minutes!  That's
all the time the arrow-poison takes!"

Ann's eyes opened wide.  The blood rushed into her white face and
ebbed, leaving it whiter than it was before.

"Arrow-poison!" she cried.  "Betty!  It was you, then!  Oh!" she
would have fallen forward, but Betty Harlowe pushed her shoulder
gently and she fell back upon the divan.  That Betty had been guilty
of that last infamy--the murder of her benefactress--not until this
moment had Ann Upcott for one moment suspected.  It was clear to her,
too, that there was not the slightest hope for her.  She burst
suddenly into a storm of tears.

Betty Harlowe sat down on the divan beside her and watched her
closely and curiously with a devilish enjoyment.  The sound of the
girl's sobbing was music in her ears.  She would not let it flag.

"You shall lie here in the dark all night, Ann, and alone," she said
in a low voice, bending over her, "To-morrow Espinosa will put you
under one of the stone flags in the kitchen.  But to-night you shall
lie just as you are.  Come!"

She bent over Ann Upcott, gathering the flesh of her arm with one
hand and advancing the needle with the other; and a piercing scream
burst from Francine Rollard.

"Look!" she cried, and she pointed to the door.  It was open and
Hanaud stood upon the threshold.

Betty looked up at the cry and the blood receded from her face.  She
sat like an image of wax, staring at the open doorway, and a moment
afterwards with a gesture swift as lightning she drove the needle
into the flesh of her own arm and emptied it.

Frobisher with a cry of horror started forward to prevent her, but
Hanaud roughly thrust him back.

"I warned you, Monsieur, not to interfere," he said with a savage
note in his voice, which Jim had not heard before; and Betty Harlowe
dropped the needle on to the couch, whence it rolled to the floor.

She sprang up now to her full height, her heels together, her arms
outstretched from her sides.

"Fifteen minutes, Monsieur Hanaud," she cried with bravado.  "I am
safe from you."

Hanaud laughed and wagged his forefinger contemptuously in her face.

"Coloured water, Mademoiselle, doesn't kill."

Betty swayed upon her feet and steadied herself.

"Bluff, Monsieur Hanaud!" she said.

"We shall see."

The confidence of his tone convinced her.  She flashed across the
room to her writing-table.  Swift as she was, Hanaud met her there.

"Ah, no!" he cried.  "That's quite a different thing!"  He seized her
wrists.  "Moreau!" he called, with a nod towards Francine.  "And you,
Monsieur Frobisher, will you release that young lady, if you please!"

Moreau dragged Francine Rollard from the room and locked her safely
away.  Jim seized upon the big scissors and cut the cords about Ann's
wrists and ankles, and unwound them.  He was aware that Hanaud had
flung the chair from the writing-table into an open space, that Betty
was struggling and then was still, that Hanaud had forced her into
the chair and snatched up one of the cords which Frobisher had
dropped upon the floor.  When he had finished his work, he saw that
Betty was sitting with her hands in handcuffs and her ankles tied to
one of the legs of the chair; and Hanaud was staunching with his
handkerchief a wound in his hand which bled.  Betty had bitten him
like a wild animal caught in a trap.

"Yes, you warned me, Mademoiselle, the first morning I met you,"
Hanaud said with a savage irony, "that you didn't wear a wrist-watch,
because you hated things on your wrists.  My apologies!  I had
forgotten!"

He went back to the writing-table and thrust his hand into the
drawer.  He drew out a small cardboard box and removed the lid.

"Five!" he said.  "Yes!  Five!"

He carried the box across the room to Frobisher, who was standing
against the wall with a face like death.

"Look!"

There were five white tablets in the box.

"We know where the sixth is.  Or, rather, we know where it was.  For
I had it analysed to-day.  Cyanide of potassium, my friend!  Crunch
one of them between your teeth and--fifteen minutes?  Not a bit of
it!  A fraction of a second!  That's all!"

Frobisher leaned forward and whispered in Hanaud's ear.  "Leave them
within her reach!"

His first instinctive thought had been to hinder Betty from
destroying herself.  Now he prayed that she might, and with so
desperate a longing that a deep pity softened Hanaud's eyes.

"I must not, Monsieur," he said gently.  He turned to Moreau.  "There
is a cab waiting at the corner of the Maison Crenelle," and Moreau
went in search of it.  Hanaud went over to Ann Upcott, who was
sitting upon the divan her head bowed, her body shivering.  Every now
and then she handled and eased one of her tortured wrists.

"Mademoiselle," he said, standing in front of her, "I owe you an
explanation and an apology.  I never from the beginning--no, not for
one moment--believed that you were guilty of the murder of Madame
Harlowe.  I was sure that you had never touched the necklace of pink
pearls--oh, at once I was sure, long before I found it.  I believed
every word of the story you told us in the garden.  But none of this
dared I shew you.  For only by pretending that I was convinced of
your guilt, could I protect you during this last week in the Maison
Crenelle."

"Thank you, Monsieur," she replied with a wan effort at a smile.

"But, for to-night, I owe you an apology," he continued.  "I make it
with shame.  That you were to be brought back here to the tender
mercies of Mademoiselle Betty, I hadn't a doubt.  And I was here to
make sure you should be spared them.  But I have never in my life had
a more difficult case to deal with, so clear a conviction in my own
mind, so little proof to put before a court.  I had to have the
evidence which I was certain to find in this room to-night.  But I
ask you to believe me that if I had imagined for a moment the cruelty
with which you were to be handled, I should have sacrificed this
evidence.  I beg you to forgive me."

Ann Upcott held out her hand.

"Monsieur Hanaud," she replied simply, "but for you I should not be
now alive.  I should be lying here in the dark and alone, as it was
promised to me, waiting for Espinosa--and his spade."  Her voice
broke and she shuddered violently so that the divan shook on which
she sat.

"You must forget these miseries," he said gently.  "You have youth,
as I told you once before.  A little time and----"

The return of Nicolas Moreau interrupted him; and with Moreau came a
couple of gendarmes and Girardot the Commissary.

"You have Francine Rollard?" Hanaud asked.

"You can hear her," Moreau returned dryly.

In the corridor a commotion arose, the scuffling of feet and a
woman's voice screaming abuse.  It died away.

"Mademoiselle here will not give you so much trouble," said Hanaud.

Betty was sitting huddled in her chair, her face averted and sullen,
her lips muttering inaudible words.  She had not once looked at Jim
Frobisher since he had entered the room; nor did she now.

Moreau stooped and untied her ankles and a big gendarme raised her
up.  But her knees failed beneath her; she could not stand; her
strength and her spirit had left her.  The gendarme picked her up as
if she had been a child; and as he moved to the door, Jim Frobisher
planted himself in front of him.

"Stop!" he cried, and his voice was strong and resonant.  "Monsieur
Hanaud, you have said just now that you believed every word of
Mademoiselle Ann's story."

"It is true."

"You believe then that Madame Harlowe was murdered at half-past ten
on the night of the 27th of April.  And at half-past ten Mademoiselle
here was at Monsieur de Pouillac's ball!  You will set her free."

Hanaud did not argue the point.

"And what of to-night?" he asked.  "Stand aside, if you please!"

Jim held his ground for a moment or two, and then drew aside.  He
stood with his eyes closed, and such a look of misery upon his face
as Betty was carried out that Hanaud attempted some clumsy word of
condolence:

"This has been a bitter experience for you, Monsieur Frobisher," he
began.

"Would that you had taken me into your confidence at the first!" Jim
cried volubly.

"Would you have believed me if I had?" asked Hanaud, and Jim was
silent.  "As it was, Monsieur Frobisher, I took a grave risk which I
know now I had not the right to take and I told you more than you
think."

He turned away towards Moreau.

"Lock the courtyard doors and the door of the house after they have
gone and bring the keys here to me."

Girardot had made a bundle of the solution, the hypodermic syringe,
the tablets of cyanide, and the pieces of cord.

"There is something here of importance," Hanaud observed and,
stooping at the writing-table, he picked up a square, flat-topped
black case.  "You will recognise this," he remarked to Jim as he
handed it to Girardot.  It was the case of a Corona typewriting
machine; and from its weight, the machine itself was clearly within
the case.

"Yes," Hanaud explained, as the door closed upon the Commissary.
"This pretty room is the factory where all those abominable letters
were prepared.  Here the information was filed away for use; here the
letters were typed; from here they were issued."

"Blackmailing letters!" cried Jim.  "Letters demanding money!"

"Some of them," answered Hanaud.

"But Betty Harlowe had money.  All that she needed, and more if she
chose to ask for it."

"All that she needed?  No," answered Hanaud with a shake of the head.
"The blackmailer never has enough money.  For no one is so
blackmailed."

A sudden and irrational fury seized upon Frobisher.  They had agreed,
he and Hanaud, that there was a gang involved in all these crimes.
It might be that Betty was of them, yes, even led them, but were they
all to go scot-free?

"There are others," he exclaimed.  "The man who rode this
motor-cycle----"

"Young Espinosa," replied Hanaud.  "Did you notice his accent when
you stopped at the fork of the roads in the Val Terzon?  He did not
mount his cycle again.  No!"

"And the man who carried in the--the sack?"

"Maurice Thevenet," said Hanaud.  "That promising young novice.  He
is now at the Depot.  He will never get that good word from me which
was to unlock Paris for him."

"And Espinosa himself--who was to come here to-morrow----" he stopped
abruptly with his eyes on Ann.

"And who murdered Jean Cladel, eh?" Hanaud went on.  "A fool that
fellow!  Why use the Catalan's knife in the Catalan's way?"  Hanaud
looked at his watch.  "It is over.  No doubt Espinosa is under lock
and key by now.  And there are others, Monsieur, of whom you have
never heard.  The net has been cast wide to-night.  Have no fear of
that!"

Moreau returned with the keys and handed them to Hanaud.  Hanaud put
them into a pocket and went over to Ann Upcott.

"Mademoiselle, I shall not trouble you with any questions to-night.
To-morrow you will tell me why you went to Madame Le Vay's ball.  It
was given out that you meant to run away.  That, of course, was not
true.  You shall give me the real reason to-morrow and an account of
what happened to you there."

Ann shivered at the memories of that night, but she answered quietly.

"Yes.  I will tell you everything."

"Good.  Then we can go," said Hanaud cheerfully.

"Go?" Ann Upcott asked in wonderment.  "But you have had us all
locked in."

Hanaud laughed.  He had a little surprise to spring on the girl, and
he loved surprises so long as they were of his own contriving.

"Monsieur Frobisher, I think, must have guessed the truth.  This
house, Mademoiselle, the Hôtel de Brebizart is very close, as the
crow flies, to the Maison Crenelle.  There is one row of houses, the
houses of the street of Charles-Robert, between.  It was built by
Etienne Bouchart de Crenelle, President of the Parliament during the
reign of Louis the Fifteenth, a very dignified and important figure;
and he built it, Mademoiselle--this is the point--at the same time
that he built the Maison Crenelle.  Having built it, he installed in
it a joyous lady of the province from which it takes its name--Madame
de Brebizart.  There was no scandal.  For the President never came
visiting Madame de Brebizart.  And for the best of reasons.  Between
this house and the Maison Crenelle he had constructed a secret
passage in that age of secret passages."

Frobisher was startled.  Hanaud had given credit to him for an
astuteness which he did not possess.  He had been occupied heart and
brain by the events of the evening, so rapidly had they followed one
upon the other, so little time had they allowed for speculations.

"How in the world did you discover this?" he asked.

"You shall know in due time.  For the moment let us content ourselves
with the facts," Hanaud continued.  "After the death of Etienne de
Crenelle, at some period or another the secret of this passage was
lost.  It is clear, too, I think that it fell into disrepair and
became blocked.  At all events at the end of the eighteenth century,
the Hôtel de Brebizart passed into other hands than those of the
owner of the Maison Crenelle.  Simon Harlowe, however, discovered the
secret.  He bought back the Hôtel de Brebizart, restored the passage
and put it to the same use as old Etienne de Crenelle had done.  For
here Madame Raviart came to live during the years before the death of
her husband set her free to marry Simon.  There!  My little lecture
is over.  Let us go!"

He bowed low to Ann like a lecturer to his audience and unlatched the
double doors of the big buhl cabinet in the recess of the wall.  A
cry of surprise broke from Ann, who had risen unsteadily to her feet.
The cabinet was quite empty.  There was not so much as a shelf, and
all could see that the floor of it was tilted up against one end and
that a flight of steps ran downwards in the thickness of the wall.

"Come," said Hanaud, producing his electric torch.  "Will you take
this, Monsieur Frobisher, and go first with Mademoiselle.  I will
turn out the lights and follow."

But Ann with a little frown upon her forehead drew sharply back.  She
put a hand to Hanaud's sleeve and steadied herself by it.  "I will
come with you," she said.  "I am not very steady on my legs."

She laughed her action off but both men understood it.  Jim Frobisher
had thought her guilty--guilty of theft and murder.  She shrank from
him to the man who had had no doubt that she was innocent.  And even
that was not all.  She was wounded by Jim's distrust more deeply than
any one else could have wounded her.  Frobisher inclined his head in
acknowledgment and, pressing the button of the torch, descended five
or six of the narrow steps.  Moreau followed him.

"You are ready, Mademoiselle?  So!" said Hanaud.

He put an arm about her to steady her and pressed up a switch by the
open doors of the cabinet.  The room was plunged in darkness.  Guided
by the beam of light, they followed Frobisher on to the steps.
Hanaud closed the doors of the cabinet and fastened them together
with the bolts.

"Forward," he cried, "and you, Mademoiselle, be careful of your heels
on these stone steps."

When his head was just below the level of the first step he called
upon Frobisher to halt and raise the torch.  Then he slid the floor
board of the cabinet back into its place.  Beneath this a trap-door
hung downwards.  Hanaud raised it and bolted it in place.

"We can go on."

Ten more steps brought them to a tiny vaulted hall.  From that a
passage, bricked and paved, led into darkness.  Frobisher led the way
along the passage until the foot of another flight of steps was
reached.

"Where do these steps lead, my friend?" Hanaud asked of Frobisher,
his voice sounding with a strange hollowness in that tunnel.  "You
shall tell me."

Jim, with memories of that night when he and Ann and Betty had sat in
the dark of the perfumed garden and Ann's eyes had searched this way
and that amidst the gloom of the sycamores, answered promptly:

"Into the garden of the Maison Crenelle."

Hanaud chuckled.

"And you, Mademoiselle, what do you say?"

Ann's face clouded over.

"I know now," she said gravely.  Then she shivered and drew her cloak
slowly about her shoulders.  "Let us go up and see!"

Hanaud took the lead.  He lowered a trap-door at the top of the
steps, touched a spring and slid back a panel.

"Wait," said he, and he sprang out and turned on a light.

Ann Upcott, Jim Frobisher and Moreau climbed out of Simon Harlowe's
Sedan chair into the treasure room.




CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE: _The Truth About the Clock on the Marquetry
Cabinet_

To the amazement of them all Moreau began to laugh.  Up till now he
had been alert, competent and without expression.  Stolidity had been
the mark of him.  And now he laughed in great gusts, holding his
sides and then wringing his hands, as though the humour of things was
altogether unbearable.  Once or twice he tried to speak, but laughter
leapt upon the words and drowned them.

"What in the world is the matter with you, Nicolas?" Hanaud asked.

"But I beg your pardon," Moreau stammered, and again merriment seized
and mastered him.  At last two intelligible words were heard.  "We,
Girardot," he cried, settling an imaginary pair of glasses on the
bridge of his nose, and went off into a fit.  Gradually the reason of
his paroxysms was explained in broken phrases.

"We, Girardot!--We fix the seals upon the doors--And all the time
there is a way in and out under our nose!  These rooms must not be
disturbed--No!  The great Monsieur Hanaud is coming from Paris to
look at them.  So we seal them tight, we, Girardot.  My God! but we,
Girardot look the fool!  So careful and pompous with our linen bands!
We, Girardot shall make the laughter at the Assize Court!  Yes, yes,
yes!  I think, we, Girardot shall hand in our resignation before the
trial is over?"

Perhaps Moreau's humour was a little too professional for his
audience.  Perhaps, too, the circumstances of that night had dulled
their appreciation; certainly Moreau had all the laughter to himself.
Jim Frobisher was driven to the little Louis Quinze clock upon the
marquetry cabinet.  He never could for a moment forget it.  So much
hung for Betty Harlowe upon its existence.  Whatever wild words she
might have used to-night, there was the incontrovertible testimony of
the clock to prove that she had had no hand whatever in the murder of
Mrs. Harlowe.  He drew his own watch from his pocket and compared it
with the clock.

"It is exact to the minute," he declared with a little accent of
triumph.  "It is now twenty-three minutes past one----" and suddenly
Hanaud was at his side with a curious air of alertness.

"Is it so?" he asked, and he too made sure by a comparison with his
own watch that Frobisher's statement was correct.  "Yes.
Twenty-three minutes past one.  That is very fortunate."

He called Ann Upcott and Moreau to him and they all now stood grouped
about the cabinet.

"The key to the mystery about this clock," he remarked, "is to be
found in the words which Mademoiselle Ann used, when the seals were
removed from the doors and she saw this clock again, in the light of
day.  She was perplexed.  Isn't that so, Mademoiselle?"

"Yes," Ann returned.  "It seemed to me--it seems to me still--that
the clock was somehow placed higher than it actually is----"

"Exactly.  Let us put it to the test!"

He looked at the clock and saw that the hands now reached twenty-six
minutes past one.

"I will ask you all to go out of this room and wait in the hall in
the dark.  For it was in the dark, you will remember, that
Mademoiselle descended the stairs.  I shall turn the lights out here
and call you in.  When I do, Mademoiselle will switch the lights on
and off swiftly, just as she did it on the night of the 27th of
April.  Then I think all will be clear to you."

He crossed to the door leading into the hall, and found it locked
with the key upon the inside.

"Of course," he said, "when the passage is used to the Hôtel de
Brebizart, this door would be locked."

He turned the key and drew the door towards him.  The hall gaped
before them black and silent.  Hanaud stood aside.

"If you please!"

Moreau and Frobisher went out; Ann Upcott hesitated and cast a look
of appeal towards Hanaud.  Her perplexities were to be set at rest.
She did not doubt that.  This man had saved her from death when it
seemed that nothing could save her.  Her trust in him was absolute.
But her perplexities were unimportant.  Some stroke was to be
delivered upon Betty Harlowe from which there could be no recovery.
Ann Upcott was not a good hater of Betty's stamp.  She shrank from
the thought that it was to be her hand which would deliver that
stroke.

"Courage, Mademoiselle!"

Hanaud exhorted her with a friendly smile and Ann joined the others
in the dark hall.  Hanaud closed the door upon them and returned to
the clock.  It was twenty-eight minutes past one.

"I have two minutes," he said to himself.  "That will just do if I am
quick."

Outside the three witnesses waited in the darkness.  One of the three
shivered suddenly so that her teeth rattled in her mouth.

"Ann," Jim Frobisher whispered and he put his hand within her arm.
Ann Upcott had come to the end of her strength.  She clung to his
hand spasmodically.

"Jim!" she answered under her breath.  "Oh, but you were cruel to me!"

Hanaud's voice called to them from within the room.

"Come!"

Ann stepped forward, felt for and found the handle.  She threw open
the door with a nervous violence.  The treasure-room was pitch dark
like the hall.  Ann stepped through the doorway and her fingers
reached for the switch.

"Now," she warned them in a voice which shook.

Suddenly the treasure-room blazed with light; as suddenly it was
black again; and in the darkness rose a clamour of voices.

"Half-past ten!  I saw the hour!" cried Jim.

"And again the clock was higher!" exclaimed Ann.

"That is true," Moreau agreed.

Hanaud's voice, from the far corner of the room, joined in.

"Is that exactly what you saw, Mademoiselle, on the night of the
twenty-seventh?"

"Exactly, Monsieur."

"Then turn on the lights again and know the truth!"

The injunction was uttered in tones so grave that it sounded like a
knell.  For a second or two Ann's fingers refused their service.
Once more the conviction forced itself into her mind.  Some
irretrievable calamity waited upon the movement of her hand.

"Courage, Mademoiselle!"

Again the lights shone, and this time they remained burning.  The
three witnesses advanced into the room, and as they looked again,
from close at hand and with a longer gaze, a cry of surprise broke
from all of them.

There was no clock upon the marquetry cabinet at all.

But high above it in the long mirror before which it stood there was
the reflection of a clock, its white face so clear and bright that
even now it was difficult to disbelieve that this was the clock
itself.  And the position of the hands gave the hour as precisely
half-past ten.

"Now turn about and see!" said Hanaud.

The clock itself stood upon the shelf of the Adam mantelpiece and
there staring at them, the true hour was marked.  It was exactly
half-past one; the long minute hand pointing to six, the shorter hour
hand on the right-hand side of the figure twelve, half-way between
the one and the two.  With a simultaneous movement they all turned
again to the mirror; and the mystery was explained.  The shorter
hour-hand seen in the mirror was on the left-hand side of the figure
twelve, and just where it would have been if the hour had been
half-past ten and the clock actually where its reflection was.  The
figures on the dial were reversed and difficult at a first glance to
read.

"You see," Hanaud explained, "it is the law of nature to save itself
from effort even in the smallest things.  We live with clocks and
watches.  They are as customary as our daily bread.  And with the
instinct to save ourselves from effort, we take our time from the
position of the hands.  We take the actual figures of the hours for
granted.  Mademoiselle comes out of the dark.  In the one swift flash
of light she sees the hands upon the clock's face.  Half-past ten!
She herself, you will remember, Monsieur Frobisher, was surprised
that the hour was so early.  She was cold, as though she had slept
long in her arm-chair.  She had the impression that she had slept
long.  And Mademoiselle was right.  For the time was half-past one,
and Betty Harlowe had been twenty minutes home from Monsieur de
Pouillac's ball."

Hanaud ended with a note of triumph in his voice which exasperated
Frobisher.

"Aren't you going a little too fast?" he asked.  "When the seals were
removed and we entered this room for the first time, the clock was
not upon the mantelshelf but upon the marquetry cabinet."

Hanaud nodded.

"Mademoiselle Upcott told us her story before luncheon.  We entered
this room after luncheon.  During the luncheon hours the position of
the clock was changed."  He pointed to the Sedan chair.  "You know
now with what ease that could be done."

"'Could, could!'" Frobisher repeated impatiently.  "It doesn't follow
that it was done."

"That is true," Hanaud replied.  "So I will answer now one of the
questions in your memorandum.  What was it that I saw from the top of
the Terrace Tower?  I saw the smoke rising from this chimney into the
air.  Oh, Monsieur, I had paid attention to this house, its windows,
and its doors, and its chimney-stacks.  And there at midday, in all
the warmth of late May, the smoke was rising from the chimney of the
sealed room.  There was an entrance then of which we knew nothing!
And somebody had just made use of it.  Who?  Ask yourself that!  Who
went straight out from the Maison Crenelle the moment I had gone, and
went alone?  That clock had to be changed.  Apparently some letters
also had to be burnt."

Jim hardly heard the last sentence.  The clock still occupied his
thoughts.  His great argument had been riddled; his one dream of
establishing Betty's innocence in despite of every presumption and
fact which could be brought against her had been dispelled.  He
dropped on to a chair.

"You understood it all so quickly," he said with bitterness.

"Oh, I was not quick!" Hanaud answered.  "Ascribe to me no gifts out
of the ordinary run, Monsieur.  I am trained--that is all.  I have
been my twenty minutes in the bull-ring.  Listen how it came about!"
He looked at Frobisher with a comical smile.  "It is a pity our eager
young friend, Maurice Thevenet, is not here to profit by the lesson.
First of all, then!  I knew that Mademoiselle Betty was here doing
something of great importance.  It may be only burning those letters
in the hearth.  It may be more.  I must wait and see.  Good!  There,
standing before the mirror, Mademoiselle Ann makes her little remark
that the clock seemed higher.  Do I understand yet?  No, no!  But I
am interested.  Then I notice a curious thing, a beautiful specimen
of Benvenuto Cellini's work set up high and flat on that mantelshelf
where no one can see it.  So I take it down, and I carry it to the
window, and I admire it very much and I carry it back to the
mantelshelf; and then I notice four little marks upon the wood which
had been concealed by the flat case of the jewel; and those four
little marks are just the marks which the feet of that very pretty
Louis Quinze clock might have made, had it stood regularly there--in
its natural place.  Yes, and the top of that marquetry cabinet so
much lower than the mantelshelf is too the natural place for the
Cellini jewel.  Every one can see it there.  So I say to myself: 'My
good Hanaud, this young lady has been rearranging her ornaments.'
But do I guess why?  No, my friend.  I told you once, and I tell you
again very humbly, that we are the servants of Chance.  Chance is a
good mistress if her servants do not go to sleep; and she treated me
well that afternoon.  See!  I am standing in the hall, in great
trouble about this case.  For nothing leads me anywhere.  There is a
big old-fashioned barometer like a frying-pan on the wall behind me
and a mirror on the opposite wall in front of me.  I raise my eyes
from the floor and by chance I see in the mirror the barometer behind
me.  By chance my attention is arrested.  For I see that the
indicator in the barometer points to stormy weather--which is
ridiculous.  I turn me about so.  It is to fine weather that the
indicator points.  And in a flash I see.  I look at the position of
the hand without looking at the letters.  If I look the barometer in
the face the hand points to the fair weather.  If I turn my back and
look into the mirror the hand points to the stormy weather.  Now
indeed I have it!  I run into the treasure-room.  I lock the door,
for I do not wish to be caught.  I do not move the clock.  No, no,
for nothing in the world will I move that clock.  But I take out my
watch.  I face the mirror.  I hold my watch facing the mirror, I open
the glass and I move the hands until in the mirror they seem to mark
half-past ten.  Then I look at my watch itself.  It is half-past one.
So now I know!  Do I want more proof?  Monsieur, I get it.  For as I
unlock the door and open it again, there is Mademoiselle Betty face
to face with me!  That young girl!  Even though already I suspect her
I get a shock, I can tell you.  The good God knows that I am hardened
enough against surprises.  But for a moment the mask had slipped from
her face.  I felt a trickle of ice down my spine.  For out of her
beautiful great eyes murder looked."

He stood held in a spell by the memory of that fierce look.  "Ugh,"
he grunted; and he shook himself like a great dog coming up out of
the water.

"But you are talking too much, Monsieur Frobisher," he cried in a
different voice, "and you are keeping Mademoiselle from her bed,
where she should have been an hour ago.  Come!"

He drove his companions out into the hall, turned on the lights,
locked the door of the treasure-room and pocketed the key.

"Mademoiselle, we will leave these lights burning," he said gently to
Ann, "and Moreau will keep watch in the house.  You have nothing to
fear.  He will not be far from your door.  Good night."

Ann gave him her hand with a wan smile.

"I shall thank you to-morrow," she said, and she mounted the stairs
slowly, her feet dragging, her body swaying with her fatigue.

Hanaud watched her go.  Then he turned to Frobisher with a whimsical
smile.

"What a pity!" he said.  "You--she!  No?  After all, perhaps----" and
he broke off hurriedly.  Frobisher was growing red and beginning to
look "proper"; and the last thing which Hanaud wished to do was to
offend him in this particular.

"I make my apologies," he said.  "I am impertinent and a gossip.  If
I err, it is because I wish you very well.  You understand that?
Good!  Then a further proof.  To-morrow Mademoiselle will tell us
what happened to her to-night, how she came to go to the house of
Madame Le Vay--everything.  I wish you to be present.  You shall know
everything.  I shall tell you myself step by step, how my conclusions
were reached.  All your questions shall be answered.  I shall give
you every help, every opportunity.  I shall see to it that you are
not even called as a witness of what you have seen to-night.  And
when all is over, Monsieur, you will see with me that whatever there
may be of pain and distress, the Law must take its course."

It was a new Hanaud whom Frobisher was contemplating now.  The
tricks, the Gasconnades, the buffooneries had gone.  He did not even
triumph.  A dignity shone out of the man like a strong light, and
with it he was gentle and considerate.

"Good night, Monsieur!" he said, and bowed; and Jim on an impulse
thrust out his hand.

"Good night!" he returned.

Hanaud took it with a smile of recognition and went away.

Jim Frobisher locked the front door and with a sense of desolation
turned back to the hall.  He heard the big iron gates swing to.  They
had been left open, of course, he recognised, in the usual way when
one of the household was going to be late.  Yes, everything had been
planned with the care of a commander planning a battle.  Here in this
house, the servants were all tucked up in their beds.  But for
Hanaud, Betty Harlowe might at this very moment have been stealing up
these stairs noiselessly to her own room, her dreadful work
accomplished.  The servants would have waked to-morrow to the
knowledge that Ann Upcott had fled rather than face a trial.
Sometime in the evening, Espinosa would have called, would have been
received in the treasure-room, would have found the spade waiting for
him in the great stone-vaulted kitchen of the Hôtel de Brebizart.
Oh, yes, all dangers had been foreseen--except Hanaud.  Nay, even he
in a measure had been foreseen!  For a panic-stricken telegram had
reached Frobisher and Haslitt before Hanaud had started upon his work.

"I shall be on the stairs, Monsieur, below Mademoiselle's door, if
you should want me," said Moreau.

Jim Frobisher roused himself from his reflections.

"Thank you," he answered, and he went up the stairs to his room.  A
lot of use to Betty that telegram had been, he reflected bitterly!
"Where was she to-night?" he asked, and shut up his mind against the
question.

He was to know that it was precisely that panic-stricken telegram and
nothing else which had brought Betty Harlowe's plans crashing about
her ears.




CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR: _Ann Upcott's Story_

Early the next morning Hanaud rang up the Maison Crenelle and made
his appointment for the afternoon.  Jim accordingly spent the morning
with Monsieur Bex, who was quite overwhelmed with the story which was
told to him.

"Prisoners have their rights nowadays," he said.  "They can claim the
presence of their legal adviser when they are being examined by the
Judge.  I will go round at once to the Prefecture"; with his head
erect and his little chest puffed out like a bantam cock, he hurried
to do battle for his client.  There was no battle to be waged,
however.  Certainly Monsieur Bex's unhappy client was for the moment
_au secret_.  She would not come before the Judge for a couple of
days.  It was the turn of Francine Rollard.  Every opportunity was to
be given to the defence, and Monsieur Bex would certainly be granted
an interview with Betty Harlowe, if she so wished, before she was
brought up in the Judge's office.

Monsieur Bex returned to the Place Etienne Dolet to find Jim
Frobisher restlessly pacing his office.  Jim looked up eagerly, but
Monsieur Bex had no words of comfort.

"I don't like it!" he cried.  "It displeases me.  I am not happy.
They are all very polite--yes.  But they examine the maid first.
That's bad, I tell you," and he tapped upon the table.  "That is
Hanaud.  He knows his affair.  The servants.  They can be made to
talk, and this Francine Rollard----"  He shook his head.  "I shall
get the best advocate in France."

Jim left him to his work and returned to the Maison Crenelle.  It was
obvious that nothing of these new and terrible developments of the
"Affaire Waberski" had yet leaked out.  There was not a whisper of it
in the streets, not a loiterer about the gates of the Maison
Crenelle.  The "Affaire Waberski" had, in the general view, become a
stale joke.  Jim sent up word to Ann Upcott in her room that he was
removing his luggage to the hotel in the Place Darcy, and leaving the
house to her where he prayed her to remain.  Even at that moment
Ann's lips twitched a little with humour as she read the embarrassed
note.

"He is very correct, as Monsieur Bex would say," she reflected, "and
proper enough to make every nerve of Monsieur Hanaud thrill with
delight."

Jim returned in the afternoon and once more in the shade of the
sycamores whilst the sunlight dappled the lawn and the bees hummed
amongst the roses, Ann Upcott told a story of terror and darkness,
though to a smaller audience.  Certain additions were made to the
story by Hanaud.

"I should never have dreamed of going to Madame Le Vay's Ball," she
began, "except for the anonymous letter," and Hanaud leaned forward
alertly.

The anonymous letter had arrived whilst she, Betty and Jim Frobisher
were sitting at dinner.  It had been posted therefore in the middle
of the day and very soon after Ann had told her first story in the
garden.  Ann opened the envelope expecting a bill, and was amazed and
a little terrified to read the signature, "The Scourge."  She was
more annoyed than ever when she read the contents, but her terror had
decreased.  "The Scourge" bade her attend the Ball.  He gave her
explicit instructions that she should leave the ball-room at
half-past ten, follow a particular corridor leading to a wing away
from the reception-rooms, and hide behind the curtains in a small
library.  If she kept very still she would overhear in a little while
the truth about the death of Mrs. Harlowe.  She was warned to tell no
one of her plan.

"I told no one then," Ann declared.  "I thought the letter just a
malicious joke quite in accord with 'The Scourge's' character.  I put
it back into its envelope.  But I couldn't forget it.  Suppose that
by any chance there was something in it--and I didn't go!  Why should
'The Scourge' play a trick on me, who had no money and was of no
importance?  And all the while the sort of hope which no amount of
reasoning can crush, kept growing and growing!"

After dinner Ann took the letter up to her sitting-room and believed
it and scorned herself for believing it, and believed it again.  That
afternoon she had almost felt the handcuffs on her wrists.  There was
no chance which she ought to refuse of clearing herself from
suspicion, however wild it seemed!

Ann made up her mind to consult Betty, and ran down to the
treasure-room, which was lit up but empty.  It was half-past nine
o'clock.  Ann determined to wait for Betty's return, and was once
more perplexed by the low position of the clock upon the marquetry
cabinet.  She stood in front of it, staring at it.  She took her own
watch in her hand, with a sort of vague idea that it might help her.
And indeed it was very likely to.  Had she turned its dial to the
mirror behind the clock, the truth would have leapt at her.  But she
had not the time.  For a slight movement in the room behind her
arrested her attention.

She turned abruptly.  The room was empty.  Yet without doubt it was
from within the room that the faint noise had come.  And there was
only one place from which it could have come.  Some one was hiding
within the elaborate Sedan chair with its shining grey panels, its
delicate gold beading.  Ann was uneasy rather than frightened.  Her
first thought was to ring the bell by the fire-place--she could do
that well out of view of the Sedan chair--and carry on until Gaston
answered it.  There were treasures enough in the room to repay a
hundred thieves.  Then, without arguing at all, she took the bolder
line.  She went quietly towards the chair, advancing from the back,
and then with a rush planted herself in front of the glass doors.

She started back with a cry of surprise.  The rail in front of the
doors was down, the doors were open, and leaning back upon the
billowy cushions sat Betty Harlowe.  She sat quite still, still as an
image even after Ann had appeared and uttered a cry of surprise; but
she was not asleep.  Her great eyes were blazing steadily out of the
darkness of the chair in a way which gave Ann a curious shock.

"I have been watching you," said Betty very slowly; and if ever there
had been a chance that she would relent, that chance was gone for
ever now.  She had come up out of the secret passage to find Ann
playing with her watch in front of the mirror, seeking for an
explanation of the doubt which troubled her and so near to it--so
very near to it!  Ann heard her own death sentence pronounced in
those words, "I have been watching you."  And though she did not
understand the menace they conveyed, there was something in the slow,
steady utterance of them which a little unnerved her.

"Betty," she cried, "I want your advice."

Betty came out of the chair and took the anonymous letter from her
hand.

"Ought I to go?" Ann Upcott asked.

"It's your affair," Betty replied.  "In your place I should.  I
shouldn't hesitate.  No one knows yet that there's any suspicion upon
you."

Ann put forward her objection.  To go from this house of mourning
might appear an outrage.

"You're not a relation," Betty argued.  "You can go privately, just
before the time.  I have no doubt we can arrange it all.  But of
course it's your affair."

"Why should the Scourge help me?"

"I don't suppose that he is, except indirectly," Betty reasoned.  "I
imagine that he's attacking other people, and using you."  She read
through the letter again.  "He has always been right, hasn't he?
That's what would determine me in your place.  But I don't want to
interfere."

Ann spun round on her heel.

"Very well.  I shall go."

"Then I should destroy that letter"; and she made as if to tear it.

"No!" cried Ann, and she held out her hand for it "I don't know
Madame Le Vay's house very well.  I might easily lose my way without
the instructions.  I must take it with me."

Betty agreed and handed the letter back.

"You want to go quite quietly," she said, and she threw herself heart
and soul into the necessary arrangements.

She would give Francine Rollard a holiday and herself help Ann to
dress in her fanciful and glistening frock.  She wrote a letter to
Michel Le Vay, Madame Le Vay's second son and one of Betty's most
indefatigable courtiers.  Fortunately for himself, Michel Le Vay kept
that letter, and it saved him from any charge of complicity in her
plot.  For Betty used to him the same argument which had persuaded
Jim Frobisher.  She wrote frankly that suspicion had centred upon Ann
Upcott and that it was necessary that she should get away secretly.

"All the plans have been made, Michel," she wrote.  "Ann will come
late.  She is to meet the friends who will help her--it is best that
you should know as little as possible about them--in the little
library.  If you will keep the corridor clear for a little while,
they can get out by the library doors into the park and be in Paris
the next morning."

She sealed up this letter without showing it to Ann and said, "I will
send this by a messenger to-morrow morning, with orders to deliver it
into Michel's own hands.  Now how are you to go?"

Over that point the two girls had some discussion.  It would be
inviting Hanaud's interference if the big limousine were ordered out.
What more likely than that he should imagine Ann meant to run away
and that Betty was helping her?  That plan certainly would not do.

"I know," Betty cried.  "Jeanne Leclerc shall call for you.  You will
be ready to slip out.  She shall stop her car for a second outside
the gates.  It will be quite dark.  You'll be away in a flash."

"Jeanne Leclerc!" Ann exclaimed, drawing back.

It had always perplexed Ann that Betty, so exquisite and fastidious
in her own looks and bearing, should have found her friends amongst
the flamboyant and the cheap.  But she would rather throne it amongst
her inferiors than take her place amongst her equals.  Under her
reserved demeanour she was insatiable of recognition.  The desire to
be courted, admired, looked up to as a leader and a chief, burned
within her like a raging flame.  Jeanne Leclerc was of her company of
satellites--a big, red-haired woman of excessive manners, not without
good looks of a kind, and certainly received in the society of the
town.  Ann Upcott not merely disliked, but distrusted her.  She had a
feeling that there was something indefinably wrong in her very nature.

"She will do anything for me, Ann," said Betty.  "That's why I named
her.  I know that she is going to Madame Le Vay's dance."

Ann Upcott gave in, and a second letter was written to Jeanne
Leclerc.  This second letter asked Jeanne to call at the Maison
Crenelle at an early hour in the morning; and Jeanne Leclerc came and
was closeted with Betty for an hour between nine and ten.  Thus all
the arrangements were made.

It was at this point that Frobisher interrupted Hanaud's explanations.

"No," he said.  "There remain Espinosa and the young brother to be
accounted for."

"Mademoiselle has just told us that she heard a slight noise in the
treasure-room and found Betty Harlowe seated in the Sedan chair,"
Hanaud replied.  "Betty Harlowe had just returned from the Hôtel de
Brebizart, whither Espinosa went that night after it had grown dark
and about the time when dinner was over in the Maison Crenelle....
From the Hôtel de Brebizart Espinosa went to the Rue Gambetta and
waited for Jean Cladel.  It was a busy night, that one, my friends.
That old wolf, the Law, was sniffing at the bottom of the door.  They
could hear him.  They had no time to waste!"

The next night came.  Dinner was very late, Jim remembered.  It was
because Betty was helping Ann to dress, Francine having been given
her holiday.  Jim and Betty dined alone, and whilst they dined Ann
Upcott stole downstairs, a cloak of white ermine hiding her pretty
dress.  She held the front door a little open, and the moment Jeanne
Leclerc's car stopped before the gates, she flashed across the
courtyard.  Jeanne had the door of her car open.  It had hardly
stopped before it went on again.  Jim, as the story was told,
remembered vividly Betty's preoccupation whilst dinner went on, and
the immensity of her relief when the hall door so gently closed and
the car moved forward out of the street of Charles-Robert.  Ann
Upcott had gone for good from the Maison Crenelle.  She would not
interfere with Betty Harlowe any more.

Jeanne Leclerc and Ann Upcott reached Madame Le Vay's house a few
minutes after ten.  Michel Le Vay came forward to meet them.

"I am so glad that you came, Mademoiselle," he said to Ann, "but you
are late.  Madame my mother has left her place at the door of the
ball-room, but we shall find her later."

He took them to the cloak-room, and coming away they were joined by
Espinosa.

"You are going to dance now?" Michel Le Vay asked.  "No, not yet!
Then Señor Espinosa will take you to the buffet while I look after
others of our guests."

He hurried away towards the ball-room, where a clatter of high voices
competed with the music of the band.  Espinosa conducted the two
ladies to the buffet.  There was hardly anybody in the room.

"We are still too early," said Jeanne Leclerc in a low voice.  "We
shall take some coffee."

But Ann would not.  Her eyes were on the door, her feet danced, her
hands could not keep still.  Was the letter a trick?  Would she,
indeed, within the next few minutes learn the truth?  At one moment
her heart sank into her shoes, at another it soared.

"Mademoiselle, you neglect your coffee," said Espinosa urgently.
"And it is good."

"No doubt," Ann replied.  She turned to Jeanne Leclerc.  "You will
send me home, won't you?  I shall not wait--afterwards."

"But of course," Jeanne Leclerc agreed.  "All that is arranged.  The
chauffeur has his orders.  You will take your coffee, dear?"

Again Ann would not

"I want nothing," she declared.  "It is time that I went."  She
caught a swift and curious interchange of glances between Jeanne
Leclerc and Espinosa, but she was in no mood to seek an
interpretation.  There could be no doubt that the coffee set before
her had had some drug slipped into it by Espinosa when he fetched it
from the buffet to the little table at which they sat; a drug which
would have half stupefied her and made her easy to manage.  But she
was not to be persuaded, and she rose to her feet.

"I shall get my cloak," she said, and she fetched it, leaving her two
companions together.  She did not return to the buffet.

On the far side of the big central hall a long corridor stretched
out.  At the mouth of the corridor, guarding it, stood Michel Le Vay.
He made a sign to her, and when she joined him:

"Turn down to the right into the wing," he said in a low voice.  "The
small library is in front of you."

Ann slipped past him.  She turned into a wing of the house which was
quite deserted and silent.  At the end of it a shut door confronted
her.  She opened it softly.  It was all dark within.  But enough
light entered from the corridor to show her the high bookcases ranged
against the walls, the position of the furniture, and some dark,
heavy curtains at the end.  She was the first, then, to come to the
tryst.  She closed the door behind her and moved slowly and
cautiously forwards with her hands outstretched, until she felt the
curtains yield.  She passed in between them into the recess of a
great bow window opening on to the park; and a sound, a strange,
creaking sound, brought her heart into her mouth.

Some one was already in the room, then.  Somebody had been quietly
watching as she came in from the lighted corridor.  The sound grew
louder.  Ann peered between the curtains, holding them apart with
shaking hands, and through that chink from behind her a vague
twilight flowed into the room.  In the far corner, near to the door,
high up on a tall bookcase, something was clinging--something was
climbing down.  Whoever it was, had been hiding behind the ornamental
top of the heavy mahogany book-case; was now using the shelves like
the rungs of a ladder.

Ann was seized with a panic.  A sob broke from her throat.  She ran
for the door.  But she was too late.  A black figure dropped from the
book-case to the ground and, as Ann reached out her hands to the
door, a scarf was whipped about her mouth, stifling her cry.  She was
jerked back into the room, but her fingers had touched the light
switch by the door, and as she stumbled and fell, the room was
lighted up.  Her assailant fell upon her, driving the breath out of
her lungs, and knotted the scarf tightly at the back of her head.
Ann tried to lift herself, and recognised with a gasp of amazement
that the assailant who pinned her down by the weight of her body and
the thrust of her knees was Francine Rollard.  Her panic gave place
to anger and a burning humiliation.  She fought with all the strength
of her supple body.  But the scarf about her mouth stifled and
weakened her, and with a growing dismay she understood that she was
no match for the hardy peasant girl.  She was the taller of the two,
but her height did not avail her; she was like a child matched with a
wildcat.  Francine's hands were made of steel.  She snatched Ann's
arms behind her back and bound her wrists, as she lay face downwards,
her bosom labouring, her heart racing so that she felt that it must
burst.  Then, as Ann gave up the contest, she turned and tied her by
the ankles.

Francine was upon her feet again in a flash.  She ran to the door,
opened it a little way and beckoned.  Then she dragged her prisoner
up on to a couch, and Jeanne Leclerc and Espinosa slipped into the
room.

"It's done?" said Espinosa.

Francine laughed.

"Ah, but she fought, the pretty baby!  You should have given her the
coffee.  Then she would have walked with us.  Now she must be
carried.  She's wicked, I can tell you."

Jeanne Leclerc twisted a lace scarf about the girl's face to hide the
gag over her mouth, and, while Francine held her up, set her white
cloak about her shoulders and fastened it in front.  Espinosa then
turned out the light and drew back the curtains.

The room was at the back of the house.  In the front of the window
the park stretched away.  But it was the park of a French château,
where the cattle feed up to the windows, and only a strip about the
front terrace is devoted to pleasure-gardens and fine lawns.
Espinosa looked out upon meadow-land thickly studded with trees, and
cows dimly moving in the dusk of the summer night like ghosts.  He
opened the window, and the throb of the music from the ball-room came
faintly to their ears.

"We must be quick," said Espinosa.

He lifted the helpless girl in his arms and passed out into the park.
They left the window open behind them, and between them they carried
their prisoner across the grass, keeping where it was possible in the
gloom of the trees, and aiming for a point in the drive where a
motorcar waited half-way between the house and the gates.  A blur of
light from the terrace and ornamental grounds in front of it became
visible away upon their left, but here all was dark.  Once or twice
they stopped and set Ann upon her feet, and held her so, while they
rested.

"A few more yards," Espinosa whispered and, stifling an oath, he
stopped again.  They were on the edge of the drive now, and just
ahead of him he saw the glimmer of a white dress and close to it the
glow of a cigarette.  Swiftly he put Ann down again and propped her
against a tree.  Jeanne Leclerc stood in front of her and, as the
truants from the ball-room approached, she began to talk to Ann,
nodding her head like one engrossed in a lively story.  Espinosa's
heart stood still as he heard the man say:

"Why, there are some others here!  That is curious.  Shall we see?"

But even as he moved across the drive, the girl in the white dress
caught him by the arm.

"That would not be very tactful," she said with a laugh.  "Let us do
as we would be done by," and the couple sauntered past.

Espinosa waited until they had disappeared.  "Quick!  Let us go!" he
whispered in a shaking voice.

A few yards farther on they found Espinosa's closed car hidden in a
little alley which led from the main drive.  They placed Ann in the
car.  Jeanne Leclerc got in beside her, and Espinosa took the wheel.
As they took the road to the Val Terzon a distant clock struck
eleven.  Within the car Jeanne Leclerc removed the gag from Ann
Upcott's mouth, drew the sack over her and fastened it underneath her
feet.  At the branch road young Espinosa was waiting with his
motor-cycle and side-car.

"I can add a few words to that story, Mademoiselle," said Hanaud when
she had ended.  "First, Michel Le Vay went later into the library,
and bolted the window again, believing you to be well upon your way
to Paris.  Second, Espinosa and Jeanne Leclerc were taken as they
returned to Madame Le Vay's ball."




CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE: _What Happened on the Night of the 27th_

"We are not yet quite at the end," said Hanaud, as he sat with
Frobisher for awhile upon the lawn after Ann Upcott had gone in.
"But we are near to it.  There is still my question to be answered.
'Why was the communicating door open between the bedroom of Madame
Harlowe and the treasure-room on the night when Ann Upcott came down
the stairs in the dark?'  When we know that, we shall know why
Francine Rollard and Betty Harlowe between them murdered Madame
Harlowe."

"Then you believe Francine Rollard had a hand in that crime too?"
asked Jim.

"I am sure," returned Hanaud.  "Do you remember the experiment I
made, the little scene of reconstruction?  Betty Harlowe stretched
out upon the bed to represent Madame, and Francine whispering 'That
will do now'?"

"Yes."

Hanaud lit a cigarette and smiled.

"Francine Rollard would not stand at the side of the bed.  No!  She
would stand at the foot and whisper those simple but appalling words.
But nowhere else.  That was significant, my friend.  She would not
stand exactly where she had stood when the murder was committed."  He
added softly, "I have great hopes of Francine Rollard.  A few days of
a prison cell and that untamed little tiger-cat will talk."

"And what of Waberski in all this?" Jim exclaimed.

Hanaud laughed and rose from his chair.

"Waberski?  He is for nothing in all this.  He brought a charge in
which he didn't believe, and the charge happened to be true.  That is
all."  He took a step or two away and returned.  "But I am wrong.
That is not all.  Waberski is indeed for something in all this.  For
when he was pressed to make good his charge and must rake up some
excuse for it somehow, by a piece of luck he thinks of a morning when
he saw Betty Harlowe in the street of Gambetta near to the shop of
Jean Cladel.  And so he leads us to the truth.  Yes, we owe something
to that animal Boris Waberski.  Did I not tell you, Monsieur, that we
are all the servants of Chance?"

Hanaud went from the garden and for three days Jim Frobisher saw him
no more.  But the development which Monsieur Bex feared and for which
Hanaud hoped took place, and on the third day Hanaud invited Jim to
his office in the Prefecture.

He had Jim's memorandum in his hand.

"Do you remember what you wrote?" he asked.  "See!"  He pushed the
memorandum in front of Jim and pointed to a paragraph.


"But in the absence of any trace of poison in the dead woman's body,
it is difficult to see how the criminal can be brought to justice
except by:

"(_a_) A confession.

"(_b_) The commission of another crime of a similar kind.

"Hanaud's theory--once a poisoner, always a poisoner."


Frobisher read it through.

"Now that is very true," said Hanaud.  "Never have I come across a
case more difficult.  At every step we break down.  I think I have my
fingers on Jean Cladel.  I am five minutes too late.  I think that I
shall get some useful evidence from a firm in Paris.  The firm has
ceased to be for the last ten years.  All the time I strike at air.
So I must take a risk--yes, and a serious one.  Shall I tell you what
that risk was?  I have to assume that Mademoiselle Ann will be
brought alive to the Hôtel de Brebizart on that night of Madame Le
Vay's ball.  That she would be brought back I had no doubt.  For one
thing, there could be no safer resting-place for her than under the
stone flags of the kitchen there.  For another, there was the
portmanteau in the side-car.  It was not light, the portmanteau.
Some friends of mine watched it being put into the side-car before
young Espinosa started for his rendezvous.  I have no doubt it
weighed just as many kilos as Mademoiselle Ann."

"I never understood the reason of that portmanteau," Frobisher
interrupted.

"It was a matter of timing.  There were twenty-five kilometres of a
bad track, with many sharp little twists between the Val Terzon and
the Hôtel de Brebizart.  And a motor-cycle with an empty side-car
would take appreciably longer to cover the distance than a cycle with
a side-car weighted, which could take the corners at its top speed.
They were anxious to get the exact time the journey would take with
Ann Upcott in the side-car, so that there might be no needless
hanging about waiting for its arrival.  But they were a little too
careful.  Our friend Boris said a shrewd thing, didn't he?  Some
crimes are discovered because the alibis are too unnaturally perfect.
Oh, there was no doubt they meant to bring back Mademoiselle Ann!
But suppose they brought her back dead!  It wasn't likely--no!  It
would be so much easier to finish her off with a dose of the
arrow-poison.  No struggle, no blood, no trouble at all.  I reckoned
that they would dope her at Madame Le Vay's ball and bring her back
half conscious, as indeed they meant to do.  But I shivered all that
evening at the risk I had taken, and when that cycle shut off its
engine, as we stood in the darkness of the gallery, I was in despair."

He shook his shoulders uncomfortably as though the danger was not yet
passed.

"Anyway, I took the risk," he resumed, "and so we got fulfilled your
condition (_b_).  The commission or, in this case, the attempted
commission of another crime of the same kind."

Frobisher nodded.

"But now," said Hanaud, leaning forward, "we have got your condition
(_a_) fulfilled--a confession; a clear and complete confession from
Francine Rollard, and so many admissions from the Espinosas, and
Jeanne Leclerc and Maurice Thevenet, that they amount to confessions.
We have put them all together, and here is the new part of the case
with which Monsieur Bex and you will have to deal--the charge not of
murder attempted but of murder committed--the murder of Madame
Harlowe."

Jim Frobisher was upon the point of interrupting, but he thought
better of it.

"Go on!" he contented himself with saying.

"Why Betty Harlowe took to writing anonymous letters, Monsieur--who
shall say?  The dulness of life for a girl young and beautiful and
passionate in a provincial town, as our friend Boris suggests?  The
craving for excitement?  Something bad and vicious and abnormal born
in her, part of her, and craving more and more expression as she grew
in years?  The exacting attendance upon Madame?  Probably all of
these elements combined to suggest the notion to her.  And suddenly
it became easy for her.  She discovered a bill in that box in Madame
Harlowe's bedroom, a receipted bill ten years old from the firm of
Chapperon, builders, of the Rue de Batignolles in Paris.  You, by the
way, saw an unburnt fragment of the bill in the ashes upon the hearth
of the treasure-room.  This bill disclosed to her the existence of
the hidden passage between the treasure-room and the Hôtel de
Brebizart.  For it was the bill of the builders who had repaired it
at the order of Simon Harlowe.  An old typewriting machine belonging
to Simon Harlowe and the absolute privacy of the Hôtel de Brebizart
made the game easy and safe.  But as the opportunity grew, so did the
desire.  Betty Harlowe tasted power.  She took one or two people into
her confidence--her maid Francine, Maurice Thevenet, Jeanne Leclerc,
and Jean Cladel, a very useful personage--and once started the circle
grew; blackmail followed.  Blackmail of Betty Harlowe, you
understand!  She, the little queen, became the big slave.  She must
provide Thevenet with his mistress, Espinosa with his car and his
house, Jeanne Leclerc with her luxuries.  So the anonymous letters
become themselves blackmailing letters.  Maurice Thevenet knows the
police side of Dijon and the province.  Jeanne Leclerc has a--friend,
shall we say?--in the Director of an Insurance Company, and, believe
me, for a blackmailer nothing is more important than to know
accurately the financial resources of one's--let us say, clients.
Thus the game went merrily on until money was wanted and it couldn't
be raised.  Betty Harlowe looked around Dijon.  There was no one for
the moment to exploit.  Yes, one person!  Let us do Betty Harlowe the
justice to believe that the suggestion came from that promising young
novice, Maurice Thevenet!  Who was that person, Monsieur Frobisher?"

Even now Jim Frobisher was unable to guess the truth, led up to it
though he had been by Hanaud's exposition.

"Why, Madame Harlowe herself," Hanaud explained, and, as Jim
Frobisher started back in a horror of disbelief, he continued: "Yes,
it is so!  Madame Harlowe received a letter at dinner-time, just as
Ann Upcott did, on the night of Monsieur de Pouillac's ball.  She
took her dinner in bed, you may remember, that night.  That letter
was shown to Jeanne Baudin the nurse, who remembers it very well.  It
demanded a large sum of money, and something was said about a number
of passionate letters which Madame Harlowe might not care to have
published--not too much, you understand, but enough to make it clear
that the liaison of Madame Raviart and Simon Harlowe was not a secret
from the Scourge.  I'll tell you something else which will astonish
you, Monsieur Frobisher.  That letter was shown not only to Jeanne
Baudin, but to Betty Harlowe herself when she came to say good night
and show herself in her new dance frock of silver tissue and her
silver slippers.  It was no wonder that Betty Harlowe lost her head a
little when I set my little trap for her in the library and pretended
that I did not want to read what Madame had said to Jeanne Baudin
after Betty Harlowe had gone off to her ball.  I hadn't one idea what
a very unpleasant little trap it was!"

"But wait a moment!" Frobisher interrupted.  "If Madame Harlowe
showed this letter first of all to Jeanne Baudin, and afterwards to
Betty Harlowe in Jeanne Baudin's presence, why didn't Jeanne Baudin
speak of it at once to the examining magistrate when Waberski brought
his accusation?  She kept silent!  Yes, she kept silent!"

"Why shouldn't she?" returned Hanaud.  "Jeanne Baudin is a good and
decent girl.  For her, Madame Harlowe had died a natural death in her
sleep, the very form in which death might be expected to come for
her.  Jeanne Baudin didn't believe a word of Waberski's accusation.
Why should she rake up old scandals?  She herself proposed to Betty
Harlowe to say nothing about the anonymous letter."

Jim Frobisher thought over the argument and accepted it.  "Yes, I see
her point of view," he admitted, and Hanaud continued his narrative.

"Well, then, Betty Harlowe is off to her ball on the Boulevard
Thiers.  Ann Upcott is in her sitting-room.  Jeanne Baudin has
finished her offices for the night.  Madame Harlowe is alone.  What
does she do?  Drink?  For that night--no!  She sits and thinks.  Were
there any of the letters which passed between her and Simon Harlowe,
before she was Simon Harlowe's wife, still existing?  She had thought
to have destroyed them all.  But she was a woman, she might have
clutched some back.  If there were any, where would they be?  Why in
that house at the end of the secret passage.  Some such thoughts must
have passed through her mind.  For she rose from her bed, slipped on
her dressing-gown and shoes, unlocked the communicating door between
her and the treasure-room and passed by the secret way into the empty
Hôtel de Brebizart.  And what does she find there, Monsieur?  A room
in daily use, a bundle of her letters ready in the top drawer of her
Empire writing-table, and on the writing-table Simon's Corona
machine, and the paper and envelopes of the anonymous letters.
Monsieur, there is only one person who can have access to that room,
the girl whom she has befriended, whom in her exacting way she no
doubt loved.  And at eleven o'clock that night Francine Rollard is
startled by the entrance of Madame Harlowe into her bedroom.  For a
moment Francine fancied that Madame had been drinking.  She was very
quickly better informed.  She was told to get up, to watch for Betty
Harlowe's return and to bring her immediately to Madame Harlowe's
bedroom.  At one o'clock Francine Rollard is waiting in the dark
hall.  As Betty comes in from her party, Francine Rollard gives her
the message.  Neither of these two girls know as yet how much of
their villainies has been discovered.  But something at all events.
Betty Harlowe bade Francine wait and ran upstairs silently to her
room.  Betty Harlowe was prepared against discovery.  She had been
playing with fire, and she didn't mean to be burnt.  She had the
arrow-poison ready--yes, ready for herself.  She filled her
hypodermic needle, and with that concealed in the palm of her glove
she went to confront her benefactress.

"You can imagine that scene, the outraged woman whose romance and
tragedy were to be exploited blurting out her fury in front of
Francine Rollard.  It wasn't Waberski who was to be stripped to the
skin--no, but the girl in the pretty silver frock and the silver
slippers.  You can imagine the girl, too, her purpose changing under
the torrent of abuse.  Why should she use the arrow-poison to destroy
herself when she can save everything--fortune, liberty, position--by
murder?  Only she must be quick.  Madame's voice is rising in gusts
of violence.  Even in that house of the old thick walls, Jeanne
Baudin, some one, might be wakened by the clamour.  And in a moment
the brutal thing is done.  Madame Harlowe is flung back upon her bed.
Her mouth is covered and held by Francine Rollard.  The needle does
its work.  'That will do now,' whispers Betty Harlowe.  But at the
door of the treasure-room in the darkness Ann Upcott is standing,
unable to identify the voice which whispered, just as you and I were
unable, Monsieur, to identify a voice which whispered to us from the
window of Jean Cladel's house, but taking deep into her memory the
terrible words.  And neither of the murderesses knew it.

"They go calmly about their search for the letters.  They cannot find
them, because Madame had pushed them into the coffer of old bills and
papers.  They rearrange the bed, they compose their victim in it as
if she were asleep, they pass into the treasure-room, and they forget
to lock the door behind them.  Very likely they visit the Hôtel de
Brebizart.  Betty Harlowe has the rest of the arrow-poison and the
needle to put in some safe place, and where else is safe?  In the end
when every care has been taken that not a scrap of incriminating
evidence is left to shout 'Murder' the next morning, Betty creeps up
the stairs to make sure that Ann Upcott is asleep; and Ann Upcott
waking, stretches up her hands and touches her face.

"That, Monsieur," and Hanaud rose to his feet, "is what you would
call the case for the Crown.  It is the case which you and Monsieur
Bex have to meet."

Jim Frobisher made up his mind to say the things which he had almost
said at the beginning of this interview.

"I shall tell Monsieur Bex exactly what you have told me.  I shall
give him every assistance that I personally or my firm can give.  But
I have no longer any formal connection with the defence."

Hanaud looked at Frobisher in perplexity.

"I don't understand, Monsieur.  This is not the moment to renounce a
client."

"Nor do I," rejoined Frobisher.  "It is the other way about.
Monsieur Bex put it to me very--how shall I say?"

Hanaud supplied the missing word with a twitch of his lips.

"Very correctly."

"He told me that Mademoiselle did not wish to see me again."

Hanaud walked over to the window.  The humiliation evident in
Frobisher's voice and face moved him.  He said very gently, "I can
understand that, can't you?  She has fought for a great stake all
this last week, her liberty, her fortune, her good name--and you.
Oh, yes," he continued, as Jim stirred at the table.  "Let us be
frank!  And you, Monsieur!  You were a little different from her
friends.  From the earliest moment she set her passions upon you.  Do
you remember the first morning I came to the Maison Crenelle?  You
promised Ann Upcott to put up there though you had just refused the
same invitation from Betty Harlowe.  Such a fury of jealousy blazed
in her eyes, that I had to drop my stick with a clatter in the hall
lest she should recognise that I could not but have discovered her
secret.  Well, having fought for this stake and lost, she would not
wish to see you.  You had seen her, too, in her handcuffs and tied by
the legs like a sheep.  I understand her very well."

Jim Frobisher remembered that from the moment Hanaud burst into the
room at the Hôtel de Brebizart, Betty had never once even looked at
him.  He got up from his chair and took up his hat and stick.

"I must go back to my partner in London with this story as soon as I
have told it to Monsieur Bex," he said.  "I should like it complete.
When did you first suspect Betty Harlowe?"

Hanaud nodded.

"That, too, I shall tell you.  Oh, don't thank me!  I am not so sure
that I should be so ready with all these confidences, if I was not
certain what the verdict in the Assize Court must be.  I shall gather
up for you the threads which are still loose, but not here."

He looked at his watch.

"See, it is past noon!  We shall once more have Philippe Le Bon's
Terrace Tower to ourselves.  It may be, too, that we shall see Mont
Blanc across all the leagues of France.  Come!  Let us take your
memorandum and go there."




CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX: _The Façade of Notre Dame_

For a second time they were fortunate.  It was a day without mist or
clouds, and the towering silver ridge hung in the blue sky distinct
and magical.  Hanaud lit one of his black cigarettes and reluctantly
turned away from it.

"There were two great mistakes made," he said.  "One at the very
beginning by Betty Harlowe.  One at the very end by me, and of the
two mine was the least excusable.  Let us begin, therefore, at the
beginning.  Madame Harlowe has died a natural death.  She is buried;
Betty Harlowe inherits the Harlowe fortune.  Boris Waberski asks her
for money and she snaps her the fingers.  Why should she not?  Ah,
but she must have been very sorry a week later that she snapped her
the fingers!  For suddenly he flings his bomb.  Madame Harlowe was
poisoned by her niece Betty.  Imagine Betty Harlowe's feelings when
she heard of that!  The charge is preposterous.  No doubt!  But it is
also true.  A minute back she is safe.  Nothing can touch her.  Now
suddenly her head is loose upon her neck.  She is frightened.  She is
questioned in the examining magistrate's room.  The magistrate has
nothing against her.  All will be well if she does not make a slip.
But there is a good chance she may make a slip.  For she has done the
murder.  Her danger is not any evidence which Waberski can bring, but
just herself.  In two days she is still more frightened, for she
hears that Hanaud is called in from Paris.  So she makes her mistake.
She sends a telegram to you in London."

"Why was that a mistake?" Frobisher asked quickly.

"Because I begin to ask myself at once: 'How does Betty Harlowe know
that Hanaud has been called in?' Oh, to be sure, I made a great
fluster in my office about the treachery of my colleagues in Dijon.
But I did not believe a word of that.  No!  I am at once curious
about Betty Harlowe.  That is all.  Still, I am curious.  Well, we
come to Dijon and you tell her that you have shown me that telegram."

"Yes," Jim admitted.  "I did.  I remember, too," he added slowly,
"that she put out her hand on the window sill--yes, as if to steady
herself."

"But she was quick to recover," returned Hanaud with a nod of
appreciation.  "She must account for that telegram.  She cannot tell
me that Maurice Thevenet sent a hurried word to her.  No!  So when I
ask her if she has ever received one of these anonymous
letters--which, remember, were my real business in Dijon--she says at
once 'Yes, I received one on the Sunday morning which told me that
Monsieur Hanaud was coming from Paris to make an end of me.'  That
was quick, eh?  Yes, but I know it is a lie.  For it was not until
the Sunday evening that any question of my being sent for arose at
all.  You see Mademoiselle Betty was in a corner.  I had asked her
for the letter.  She does not say that she has destroyed it, lest I
should at once believe that she never received any such letter at
all.  On the contrary she says that it is in the treasure-room which
is sealed up, knowing quite well that she can write it and place it
there by way of the Hôtel de Brebizart before the seals are removed.
But for the letter to be in the treasure-room she must have received
it on the Sunday morning, since it was on the Sunday morning that the
seals were affixed.  She did not know when it was first proposed to
call me in.  She draws a bow at a venture, and I know that she is
lying; and I am more curious than ever about Betty Harlowe."

He stopped.  For Jim Frobisher was staring at him with a look of
horror in his eyes.

"It was I then who put you on her track?--I who came out to defend
her!" he cried.  "For it was I who showed you the telegram."

"Monsieur Frobisher, that would not have mattered if Betty Harlowe
had been, as you believed her, innocent," Hanaud replied gravely; and
Frobisher was silent.

"Well, then, after my first interview with Betty Harlowe, I went over
the house whilst you and Betty talked together in the library!"

"Yes," said Jim.

"And in Mademoiselle Ann's sitting-room I found something which
interested me at the first glance.  Now tell me what it was!" and he
cocked his head at Jim with the hope that his riddle would divert him
from his self-reproaches.  And in that to some extent he succeeded.

"That I can guess," Frobisher answered with the ghost of a smile.
"It was the treatise on Sporanthus."

"Yes!  The arrow-poison!  The poison which leaves no trace!
Monsieur, that poison has been my nightmare.  Who would be the first
poisoner to use it?  How should I cope with him and prove that it
brought no more security than arsenic or prussic-acid?  These are
questions which have terrified me.  And suddenly, unexpectedly, in a
house where a death from heart failure has just occurred, I find a
dry-as-dust treatise upon the poison tucked away under a pile of
magazines in a young lady's sitting-room.  I tell you I was
staggered.  What was it doing there?  How did it come there?  I see a
note upon the cover, indicating a page.  I turn to the page and
there, staring at me, is an account of Simon Harlowe's perfect
specimen of a poison-arrow.  The anonymous letters?  They are at once
forgotten.  What if that animal Waberski, without knowing it, were
right, and Madame Harlowe was murdered in the Maison Crenelle?  I
must find that out.  I tuck the treatise up my back beneath my
waistcoat and I go downstairs again, asking myself some questions.
Is Mademoiselle Ann interested in such matters as Sporanthus
Hispidus?  Or had she anything to hope for from Madame Harlowe's
death?  Or did she perhaps not know at all that the treatise was
under that pile of magazines upon the table at the side?  I do not
know, and my head is rather in a whirl.  Then I catch that wicked
look of Betty Harlowe at her friend--Monsieur, a revealing look!  I
have not the demure and simple young lady of convention to deal with
at all.  No.  I go away from the Maison Crenelle, still more curious
about Betty Harlowe."

Jim Frobisher sat quickly down at Hanaud's side.

"Are you sure of that?" he asked suspiciously.

"Quite," Hanaud replied in wonder.

"You have forgotten, haven't you, that immediately after you left the
Maison Crenelle that day you had the _sergent-de-ville_ removed from
its gates?"

"No, I don't forget that at all," Hanaud answered imperturbably.
"The _sergent-de-ville_ in his white trousers was an absurdity--worse
than that, an actual hindrance.  There is little use in watching
people who know that they are being watched.  So I remove the
_sergent-de-ville_ and now I can begin really to watch those young
ladies of the Maison Crenelle.  And that afternoon, whilst Monsieur
Frobisher is removing his luggage from his hotel, Betty Harlowe goes
out for a walk, is discreetly followed by Nicolas Moreau--and
vanishes.  I don't blame Nicolas.  He must not press too close upon
her heels.  She was in that place of small lanes about the Hôtel de
Brebizart.  No doubt it was through the little postern in the wall
which we ourselves used a few days afterwards that she vanished.
There was the anonymous letter to be written, ready for me to receive
when the seals of the treasure-room were broken.  But I don't know
that yet.  No!  All that I know is that Betty Harlowe goes out for a
walk and is lost, and after an hour reappears in another street.
Meanwhile I pass my afternoon examining so far as I can how these
young ladies pass their lives and who are their friends.  An
examination not very productive, and not altogether futile.  For I
find some curious friends in Betty Harlowe's circle.  Now, observe
this, Monsieur!  Young girls with advanced ideas, social, political,
literary, what you will--in their case curious friends mean nothing!
They are to be expected.  But with a young girl who is to all
appearance leading the normal life of her class, the case is
different.  In her case curious friends are--curious.  The Espinosas,
Maurice Thevenet, Jeanne Leclerc--flashy cheap people of that
type--how shall we account for them as friends of that delicate piece
of china, Betty Harlowe?"

Jim Frobisher nodded his head.  He, too, had been a trifle
disconcerted by the familiarity between Espinosa and Betty Harlowe.

"The evening," Hanaud continued, "which you spent so pleasantly in
the cool of the garden with the young ladies, I spent with the
Edinburgh Professor.  And I prepared a little trap.  Yes, and the
next morning I came early to the Maison Crenelle and I set my little
trap.  I replace the book about the arrows on the bookshelf in its
obvious place."

Hanaud paused in his explanation to take another black cigarette from
his eternal blue bundle, and to offer one to Jim.

"Then comes our interview with the animal Waberski; and he tells me
that queer story about Betty Harlowe in the street of Gambetta close
to the shop of Jean Cladel.  He may be lying.  He may be speaking the
truth and what he saw might be an accident.  Yes!  But also it fits
in with this theory of Madame Harlowe's murder which is now taking
hold of me.  For if that poison was used, then some one who
understood the composition of drugs must have made the solution from
the paste upon the arrow.  I am more curious than ever about Betty
Harlowe!  And the moment that animal has left me, I spring my trap;
and I have a success beyond all my expectations.  I point to the
treatise of the Edinburgh Professor.  It was not in its place
yesterday.  It is to-day.  Who then replaced it?  I ask that question
and Mademoiselle Ann is utterly at sea.  She knows nothing about that
book.  That is evident as Mont Blanc over there in the sky.  On the
other hand Betty Harlowe knows at once who has replaced that book;
and in a most unwise moment of sarcasm, she allows me to see that she
knows.  She knows that I found it yesterday, that I have studied it
since and replaced it.  And she is not surprised.  No, for she knows
where I found it.  I am at once like Waberski.  I know it in my heart
that she put it under those magazines in Ann Upcott's room, although
I do not yet know it in my head.  Betty Harlowe had prepared to
divert suspicion from herself upon Ann Upcott, should suspicion
arise.  But innocent people do not do that, Monsieur.

"Then we go into the garden and Mademoiselle Ann tells us her story.
Monsieur Frobisher, I said to you immediately afterwards that all
great criminals who are women are great actresses.  But never in my
life have I seen one who acted so superbly as Betty Harlowe while
that story was being unfolded.  Imagine it!  A cruel murder has been
secretly committed and suddenly the murderess has to listen to a true
account of that murder in the presence of the detective who is there
to fix the guilt!  There was some one at hand all the time--almost an
eye-witness--perhaps an actual eye-witness.  For she cannot know that
she is safe until the last word of the story is told.  Picture to
yourself Betty Harlowe's feelings during that hour in the pleasant
garden, if you can!  The questions which must have been racing
through her mind!  Did Ann Upcott in the end creep forward and peer
through the lighted doorway?  Does she know the truth--and has she
kept it hidden until this moment when Hanaud and Frobisher are
present and she can speak it safely?  Will her next words be 'And
here at my side sits the murderess'?  Those must have been terrible
moments for Betty Harlowe!"

"Yet she gave no sign of any distress," Frobisher added.

"But she took a precaution," Hanaud remarked.  "She ran suddenly and
very swiftly into the house."

"Yes.  You seemed to me on the point of stopping her."

"And I was," continued Hanaud.  "But I let her go and she
returned----"

"With the photographs of Mrs. Harlowe," Frobisher interrupted.

"Oh, with more than those photographs," Hanaud exclaimed.  "She
turned her chair towards Mademoiselle Ann.  She sat with her
handkerchief in her hand and her face against her handkerchief,
listening--the tender, sympathetic friend.  But when Mademoiselle Ann
told us that the hour of the murder was half-past ten, a weakness
overtook her--could not but overtake her.  And in that moment of
weakness she dropped her handkerchief.  Oh, she picked it up again at
once.  Yes, but where the handkerchief had fallen her foot now
rested, and when the story was all ended, and we got up from our
chairs, she spun round upon her heel with a certain violence so that
there was left a hole in that well-watered turf.  I was anxious to
discover what it was that she had brought out from the house in her
handkerchief, and had dropped with her handkerchief and had driven
with all the weight of her body into the turf so that no one might
see it.  In fact I left my gloves behind in order that I might come
back and discover it.  But she was too quick for me.  She fetched my
gloves herself, much to my shame that I, Hanaud, should be waited on
by so exquisite a young lady.  However, I found it afterwards when
you and Girardot and the others were all waiting for me in the
library.  It was that tablet of cyanide of potassium which I showed
to you in the Prefecture.  She did not know how much Ann Upcott was
going to reveal.  The arrow-poison had been hidden away in the Hôtel
de Brebizart.  But she had something else at hand--more rapid--death
like a thunderbolt.  So she ran into the house for it.  I tell you,
Monsieur, it wanted nerve to sit there with that tablet close to her
mouth.  She grew very pale.  I do not wonder.  What I do wonder is
that she did not topple straight off her chair in a dead faint before
us all.  But no!  She sat ready to swallow that tablet at once if
there were need, before my hand could stop her.  Once more I say to
you, people who are innocent do not do that."

Jim had no argument wherewith to answer.

"Yes," he was forced to admit.  "She could have got the tablets no
doubt from Jean Cladel."

"Very well, then," Hanaud resumed.  "We have separated for luncheon
and in the afternoon the seals are to be removed.  Before that takes
place, certain things must be done.  The clock must be moved from the
mantelshelf in the treasure-room on to the marquetry cabinet.  Some
letters too must be burnt."

"Yes.  Why?" Frobisher asked eagerly.

Hanaud shrugged his shoulders.

"The letters were burned.  It is difficult to say.  For my part I
think those old letters between Simon Harlowe and Madame Raviart
alluded too often to the secret passage.  But here I am guessing.
What I learnt for certain during that luncheon hour is that there is
a secret passage and that it runs from the treasure-room to the Hôtel
de Brebizart.  For this time Nicolas Moreau makes no mistake.  He
follows her to the Hôtel de Brebizart and I from this tower see the
smoke rising from the chimney.  Look, Monsieur, there it is!  But no
smoke rises from it to-day."

He rose to his feet and turned his back upon Mont Blanc.  The trees
in the garden, the steep yellow-patterned roof, and the chimneys of
the Maison Crenelle stood out above the lesser buildings which
surrounded them.  Only from one of the chimneys did the smoke rise
to-day, and that one at the extreme end of the building where the
kitchens were.

"We are back then in the afternoon.  The seals are removed.  We are
in Madame Harlowe's bedroom and something I cannot explain occurs."

"The disappearance of the necklace," Frobisher exclaimed confidently;
and Hanaud grinned joyfully.

"See, I set a trap for you and at once you are caught!" he cried.
"The necklace?  Oh, no, no!  I am prepared for that.  The guilt is
being transferred to Mademoiselle Ann.  Good!  But it is not enough
to hide the book about the arrow in her room.  No, we must provide
her also with a motive.  Mademoiselle is poor; Mademoiselle inherits
nothing.  Therefore the necklace worth a hundred thousand pounds
vanishes, and you must draw from its vanishing what conclusion you
will.  No, the little matter I cannot explain is different.  Betty
Harlowe and our good Girardot pay a visit to Jeanne Baudin's bedroom
to make sure that a cry from Madame's room could not be heard there."

"Yes."

"Our good Girardot comes back."

"Yes."

"But he comes alone.  That is the little thing I cannot explain.
Where is Betty Harlowe?  I ask for her before I go into the
treasure-room, and lo! very modestly and quietly she has slipped in
amongst us again.  I am very curious about that, my friend, and I
keep my eyes open for an explanation, I assure you."

"I remember," said Frobisher.  "You stopped with your hand upon the
door and asked for Mademoiselle Harlowe.  I wondered why you stopped.
I attached no importance to her absence."

Hanaud flourished his hand.  He was happy.  He was in the artist's
mood.  The work was over, the long strain and pain of it.  Now let
those outside admire!

"Of all that the treasure-room had to tell us, you know, Monsieur
Frobisher.  But I answer a question in your memorandum.  The instant
I am in the room, I look for the mouth of that secret passage from
the Hôtel de Brebizart.  At once I see.  There is only one place.
The elegant Sedan chair framed so prettily in a recess of the wall.
So I am very careful not to pry amongst its cushions for the poison
arrow; just as I am very careful not to ask for the envelope with the
post mark in which the anonymous letter was sent.  If Betty Harlowe
thinks that she has overreached the old fox Hanaud--good!  Let her
think so.  So we go upstairs and I find the explanation of that
little matter of Betty Harlowe's absence which has been so troubling
me."

Jim Frobisher stared at him.

"No," he said.  "I haven't got that.  We went into Ann Upcott's
sitting-room.  I write my memorandum with the shaft of the poison
arrow and you notice it Yes!  But the matter of Betty Harlowe's
absence!  No, I haven't got that."

"But you have," cried Hanaud.  "That pen!  It was not there in the
pen-tray on the day before, when I found the book.  There was just
one pen--the foolish thing young ladies use, a great goose-quill dyed
red--and nothing else.  The arrow shaft had been placed there since.
When?  Why, just now.  It is clear, that.  Where was that shaft of
the poison-arrow before?  In one of two places.  Either in the
treasure-room or in the Hôtel de Brebizart.  Betty Harlowe has
fetched it away during that hour of freedom; she carries it in her
dress; she seizes her moment when we are all in Madame Harlowe's
bedroom and--pau, pau!--there it is in the pen-tray of Mademoiselle
Ann, to make suspicion still more convincing!  Monsieur, I walk away
with Monsieur Bex, who has some admirable scheme that I should search
the gutters for a match-box full of pearls.  I agree--oh yes, that is
the only way.  Monsieur Bex has found it!  On the other hand I get
some useful information about the Maison Crenelle and the Hôtel de
Brebizart.  I carry that information to a very erudite gentleman in
the Palace of the Departmental Archives, and the next morning I know
all about the severe Etienne de Crenelle and the joyous Madame de
Brebizart.  So when you and Betty Harlowe are rehearsing in the Val
Terzon, Nicolas Moreau and I are very busy in the Hôtel de
Brebizart--with the results which now are clear to you, and one of
which I have not told you.  For the pearl necklace was in the drawer
of the writing-table."

Jim Frobisher took a turn across the terrace.  Yes, the story was
clear to him now--a story of dark passions and vanity, and greed of
power with cruelties for its methods.  Was there no spark of hope and
cheer in all this desolation?  He turned abruptly upon Hanaud.  He
wished to know the last hidden detail.

"You said that you had made the inexcusable mistake.  What was it?"

"I bade you read my estimate of Ann Upcott on the façade of the
Church of Notre Dame."

"And I did," cried Jim Frobisher.  He was still looking towards the
Maison Crenelle, and his arm swept to the left of the house.  His
fingers pointed at the Renaissance church with its cupolas and its
loggia, to which Betty Harlowe had driven him.

"There it is and under its porch is that terrible relief of the Last
Judgment."

"Yes," said Hanaud quietly.  "But that is the Church of St. Michel,
Monsieur."

He turned Frobisher about.  Between him and Mont Blanc, close at his
feet, rose the slender apse of a Gothic church, delicate in its
structure like a jewel.

"That is the Church of Notre Dame.  Let us go down and look at the
façade."

Hanaud led Frobisher to the wonderful church and pointed to the
frieze.  There Frobisher saw such images of devils half beast, half
human, such grinning hog-men, such tortured creatures with heads
twisted round so that they looked backwards, such old and drunken and
vicious horrors as imagination could hardly conceive; and amongst
them one girl praying, her sweet face tormented, her hands tightly
clasped, an image of terror and faith, a prisoner amongst all these
monsters imploring the passers-by for their pity and their help.

"That, Monsieur Frobisher, is what I sent you out to see," said
Hanaud gravely.  "But you did not see it."

His face changed as he spoke.  It shone with kindness.  He lifted his
hat.

Jim Frobisher, with his eyes fixed in wonder upon that frieze, heard
Ann Upcott's voice behind him.

"And how do you interpret that strange work, Monsieur Hanaud?"  She
stopped beside the two men.

"That, Mademoiselle, I shall leave Monsieur Frobisher to explain to
you."

Both Ann Upcott and Jim Frobisher turned hurriedly towards Hanaud.
But already he was gone.




THE END









*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HOUSE OF THE ARROW ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.